
I 



Gopgkt N? 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 


t 


I » 

/ 


N 



'4 ' ■ ' 


r w • ** 


• ^ 

I 


/ 




t 





> 

\ 







* /. 




» • 




» 



r . i 


s r: 





I 


t 






i 



p 


t 

\ \ 

t 





,! f 




i 




I 


I 



✓ 


/ 


\ 


\ 

% 




Elizabeth, Betsy, and Bess 
— Schoolmates 


BOOKS BY AMY E. BLANCHARD 


RE VOL UTIONAR Y SERIES 

A GIRL OF ’76. A Story of the Early Period 
OF THE War for Independence. 331 pages. 

A REVOLUTIONARY MAID. A Story of the 
Middle Period of the War for Independence. 
321 pages. 

A DAUGHTER OF FREEDOM. A Story OF THE 
Latt^ir Period of the War for Independence. 
312 pages. 

WAR OF jSi2 series 

A HEROINE OF 1812. A Maryland Romance. 
335 pages. 

A LOYAL LASS. A Story of the Niagara Cam- 
paign of 1814. 319 pages. 


THE PIONEER SERIES 

A GENTLE PIONEER. Being the Story of the 
Early Days in the New West. 336 pages. 
BONNY LESLEY OF THE BORDER. A Story. 
331 pages. 

A FRONTIER KNIGHT. A Stoky OF the Early 
Texan Border-Life. 339 pages. 

These books are fully illustrated. Price, $1.25 net. 


IN THE GIRLS' DOLLAR BOOKSHELF 

ELIZABETH, BETSY, AND BESS. A Story. 
284 pages. 

ELIZABETH, BETSY, AND BESS — SCHOOL- 
MATES. A Story. 30S pages. Illustrated by 
colored Frontispiece. Price |i.oo net. 





4 


V 



I 


/ 


*• 
y * 


• ' ■ . k 


» 

X.' . 




A 


s 


* 


« 


« 



< • . . 


k 


f 


». * 


t 





.-.N'; 




k 





\ 


% 


» 


« 




Ir 


< •' 
« 



/ 


> • 




4 



• / • 


•.*. * • 

♦ 


» 



*■ 


, t 




•_ 


. 1 


V * 


k ' • 

»,• 


/•- 


-■ ? 


: .'t-rv 


* '•* 

■ ^ r 




. ^ 


'"* ' . *♦. <v** 

•• r • -f 

' ' '*■ ' 7 -'' 

:.* -y' 





Elizabeth, Betsy, and Bess 
— Schoolmates 


By 

AMY EfBLANCHARD 

«< 

ILLUSTRATED BY 

FRANK T. MERRILL 



W. A. WILDE COMPANY 

BOSTON CHICAGO 



15- ll<d% 


7 


• -05-9 

t. 


Copyrighted 1914, 

By W. a. Wilde Company 
All Rights Reserved 

Elizabeth, Betsy and Bess — Schoolmates 


JAN 141915 

©aA391343 


TO 


ELIZABETH EVARTS PERKINS 

DEAR FOR THE SAKE OF HERSELF, HER MOTHER, 
AND HER mother’s MOTHER 


A. E. B 




* 






A* 








v.vVv 


’I I 




>>' 


•^'l 


(i<\ 








iv’.*;’ 




f.*Vi 


wv„V 












ku 


‘K^vn'«c'i^ 




.^v 


•*. A* 


\X*K 


U 






/♦‘.v 


7) 






tv 


.( . I 


\\ 


a:» 


K\‘ 


aW 


.n/ 






A' 


»* »' 


' . ». 


j « * . 


ssv 


h\ 


* ' iMXjy.'i 


,v 


. • ' 


t* > 


';.' V:’.;.';Mv’b: i 






•, t 




‘•Jir 




J M 


\ < \ '.^.f 


> / 


Y* • ' 




ili; 


m 


^\ 


U'v -A A .)V ' 'V; 

'‘-' ^S . • \v-.» ■ ■ 


!i 


:«i' \ 


J: 






y» 




» I 


f ’ I 








r_ 




.1 ' ' HU 


* ' * i 'i i.' ^ ^ U' n-a 

W'. '■ 




> I 


L'ij 


V.'.C 


.y /. 


- l! 


<'r. 




'•-*■' ’ / '■ '■• .j“| 

^ . •! ,»/l 


S' 


l‘J 








r% 


n 




IWfv.ft'(.‘f,i^ .',J01 
'; ik'intSi:; 


■AiS 


f'.i 






k 


.*/^i 


:,A'.>.!rAV 




» .1', 


u* 


1*1 




• V ly 


I ■ • 




r/.v/- 


t ' > 


*0 V 




■r^ 




[Z 


» . • t 


kV"Vvi ' . 


_i--i 


:av vTf/'' 


rp. pii 


ii. 








,f.'>.,.,w’.:;'j! 




Al ‘ • ■ 






» I 






s 


, t 


>r*tf 


♦ »r 










pi ’ '> 


u 


i- t 


'. * ^ 




'. t.’r) 


»» '.'. ' 


f)> ‘■•.\< 


1 ( 


r ;, 


A 


u * .« 


A../. 




p.jt *1 ' 


■id. 


\*> 


i*U 


( ' 


.fin 


li 


S. ' 


• L :»' 


r I 


\ ‘ •' 


/ 


>/.*. 




I I- 




I ' ' ' 

S: - V 


JavV . ..'» 


i'/ ''f 




A ./y 


I ^ 


A' 


n 


Jv.\ 






//'V ' -'n>\ 


» ■ f. ■ 


T 


/ 




m7 


/lit 


-^<•1. i i 


I i 


,)■*. ,' 1 


r*v t 




I*. '’ 


I 




If 




'111 


Vi. 


‘ .1 


Kll 








• I 


tV, 


tA 


,U •' 


.w 


y / 


iA 


• I/. 


rffitvy S' 




'v-^ 


t I 


'• I 




,n N 


Tf. 




/V 


^4.f 


4. ,' V 


i) 


i t 


aVv 


I?' 


.v'*‘ 


M •' 


/. :'lV» ll 




h \ » 


.I'-J 


! 




S‘< 


^ . ‘ 




V J 


Ti 


~'-V ‘ 


^ ■4 • ' 


.-6A' 


.'.‘■V <4 , 




7>. 




i<! A 


' j • 


7 l 










.y 


kVWJ 


/■•l 


7.’>. 




.ffi' 


\A' 


• ll 


Vt 


eV/. 




V.1 


ur^‘ 




• • 


• u 






VNV.', 


• ^ 




'M. 


V»' 


7nv.' 


.'V 




PI t'.v, 






I ■ ' 


. ' . • '/ 


'< { 


I t 


}). 


I 


.^ A/ 


iPM^y 

Gsmm 


V.» 


& 




. .’.Mv. •' 


te 


' ) 


/ . 




■l^ M 


» I 


I— :--» 


4' 


V, ' 'V' 

: 


Va 


»♦ 


.. ■* 




r 


I 


'1 










CONTENTS 


CuAPTER Page 

I Before a Holiday 9 

II Prisoners 23 

III The Piece Bag 38 

IV On Monday 54 

V The Themes 66 

VI Scared 80 

VH Winter Doings 95 

VHI Bess Gives a Party 109 

IX In Despair 124 

X Elizabeth Offends 141 

XI Betsy as First Aid to Injured 

Feelings 155 

XII The Artist 171 

XIII The Studio . 187 

XIV The Model 204 

XV Elizabeth Wears Blue . . . . 218 

XVI The Gray House Opens .... 233 

XVII Mrs. McGonigle^s Babies . . . 249 

XVHI Wedding Gifts 267 

XIX The Model’s Pay 281 

XX The Locked Door 294 


ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 
SCHOOLMATES 

CHAPTER I 
Before a Holiday 

jy^ISS JEWETT had just rung the bell and the 
children trooped into the schoolroom, taking 
their places as quietly as exuberant youthful spirits 
would permit, the smallest boys and girls in the 
front row, the older ones further back. It was a 
cheerful room, and Elizabeth, by the side of her chum, 
Betsy, thought of the changes which had taken place 
there since Miss Jewett was installed as teacher. 
Where had been bare walls, except for a couple of 
uninteresting maps, now were attractive pictures 
which brought visions of all sorts of delightful his- 
torical places; shelves in front of the windows dis- 
played gay, blossoming plants, while in an aquarium, 
standing in their midst, gold-fish darted about. In 
the centre of the black-board Miss Jewett had just 
drawn the picture of a man and woman in Puritan 
dress; a big yellow pumpkin ornamented one corner 


10 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

of the board, in another was a turkey, in the third 
an ear of corn and in the fourth a squirrel nibbling 
a nut. The pictures were drawn with colored chalks 
and there was not a child who did not look upon 
them with sparkling eyes. 

‘^Thanksgiving,’^ the whisper went around. Miss 
Jewett nodded. “Yes, Thanksgiving, and when we 
come to our history lesson I will tell you how our 
first Thanksgiving Day originated and why we still 
keep it in remembrance.” Then Miss Jewett took 
up her violin and drew the bow across the strings. 
She paused a moment before she began to play. 
“We will sing a very old hymn this morning,” she 
said, “one that was written by a man named Kethe, 
away back in the sixteenth century, and it might 
well have been sung by the Pilgrim Fathers on that 
first Thanksgiving Day. It is very quaintly worded, 
I think. You may all look for it in your hymnals; 
it begins: ‘All people that on earth do dwell,’ and 
we shall sing it to the tune Old Hundred, for that 
seems most appropriate, as the tune is as old as the 
hymn.” 

She started the first note and Elizabeth gave a 
quick sigh of pleasure. It was a constant surprise 


BEFORE A HOLIDAY 


11 


and delight to her to find how many things Miss 
Jewett could do: she could play the violin and sing 
sweetly, if not very powerfully; she could draw 
wonderful things on the board; she wore the daintiest 
and most becoming clothes and she made the lessons 
a pleasme instead of a task. Surely she was the 
most wonderful teacher in the world, and Elizabeth 
adored her. Anything more like an angel than 
Miss Jewett could not possibly be,” she confided to 
Betsy at recess, especially when she plays the 
violin.” 

^^But angels play on harps,” objected Bess Fer- 
guson who had joined them. 

^^They don^t always,” returned Elizabeth, ^Hor 
IVe seen pictures of them with violins; Betsy^s uncle 
Rob has one among the photographs he brought from 
Europe.” 

That settled it and Bess had no more to say; in- 
deed, Elizabeth had a way of forcing unanswerable 
arguments upon this less quick-witted friend of hers, 
and it was seldom that she did not get the best of it. 
Just here Flo Harris came up and was greeted cor- 
dially; she was not often invited to join this trio, 
for it was an understood thing that Elizabeth with 


12 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


her first best friend, Betsy, and her second best, 
Bess, did not care for an addition to the group at 
lunch time. It was regarded as a privilege when 
another girl was admitted; Flo, however, had special 
claims upon this occasion, for this was her first ap- 
pearance after some weeks of illness. She was still 
rather pale and thin, and the girls regarded her with 
something like admiring envy. 

^^Come right over here, Flo,’^ Elizabeth invited 
her. ^^We have a lovely lunch today. Betsy has 
some of those great big red grapes that grow in her 
aunt^s garden, Bess has some special cakes and I 
have a special jar of marmalade. You^re well 
enough to eat anything now, arenT you?’’ she asked 
a little anxiously. 

^^Oh dear, yes,” returned Flo, accepting the at- 
tentions offered, ^^but I have been awfully ill; I 
wasn’t expected to live.” 

The three girls gazed at her with new interest. 
The phrase, ^^not expected to live” had a weird 
fascination for them all, Elizabeth especially. She 
Lad never reached such a danger point, although 
she had gone through an ordeal during the summer 
when an accident threatened to rob her of her sight. 


BEFORE A HOLIDAY 


13 


she said, was never quite that bad, al- 
though I did nearly have my eyes put out/’ 

^^And once I was awfully ill with measles,” put in 
Bess. 

^^Yes, but you were never where they gave you 
up,” retmned Flo in triumph. There was one 
night when, my mother said, the doctor declared 
that he didn’t expect I would live till morning.” 
Again the alluring phrase. 

Elizabeth offered another spoonful of marmalade, 
Betsy laid half a second bunch of grapes in Flo’s 
lap and Bess added her last cake, from which she 
had just taken one bite. 

^^You look so lovely and pale,” said Elizabeth 
admiringly. would give anything to be pale; it 
is so interesting. I think when I die I would like to 
languish away,” she added sentimentally, ‘^although 
I wouldn’t like to have a worm feed on my damask 
cheek.” 

^^Who had that?” inquired Flo with interest. 

‘^Why, don’t you know the poetry that says a 
worm in the bud fed on her damask cheek?” o 

At this a merry little chuckle sounded from just 
above them and Miss Jewett’s bright face looked 


14 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

out from the window; ‘^Elizabeth, you funny 
she said, ‘^you don’t get that quotation right; it is: 
‘And let concealment, like a worm i’ the bud, feed 
on her damask cheek.’” 

always thought it was a worm, a real live 
worm,” replied Elizabeth, quite taken aback. 
don’t believe I understand it yet. Miss Jewett.” 

‘'Neither do I,” spoke up Flo. 

“Why, it means this: that the young woman con- 
cealed her love and the effort to do so showed its 
effect; concealment took her vitality, the rose from 
her cheek, and made her pale — just as a worm in 
the bud of a rose destroys it.” 

“Oh!” The girls saw the point. “I am rather 
glad it is that way,” decided Elizabeth, “for I can- 
not bear any kind of worm, and Betsy is always 
teasing by putting caterpillars on me; I dislike them 
more than spiders. Miss Jewett, did you know that 
Flo wasn’t expected to live? ” 

“Yes, I heard the sad news at the time. We are 
very thankful to have her back again, aren’t we? 
I hope she will get some roses into her pale cheeks.” 

“I think it is nice to be pale,” remarked Elizabeth 
honestly. 


BEFORE A HOLIDAY 


15 


“Oh dear me, what a notion,’^ exclaimed Miss 
Jewett. “It is much nicer to be rosy and healthy 
and strong and active.’’ 

Elizabeth looked doubtful. She was generally 
very ready to adopt Miss Jewett’s opinions, but she 
could not give up this treasured idea at once though 
she did not say so; instead she asked solemnly, 
“Miss Jewett, were you ever at the point of death?” 

Miss Jewett smiled. “I believe so, when I was a 
child.” 

Elizabeth sighed regretfully. “I never was.” 

“You think it is something to boast of?” said 
Miss Jewett. “Why?” 

Elizabeth cast about in her mind for a true reason, 
but she could not settle upon a satisfactory one. “I 
don’t know exactly,” she answered at last, “but we 
girls always do. I suppose it is just like having the 
biggest or the finest or the rarest of anything; we 
feel proud of it because it goes ahead of what the 
rest have.” 

Miss Jewett laughed. “That is not a bad expla- 
nation, Elizabeth. You use your mind very well, 
though one doesn’t always want to be the biggest 
in all directions,” 


16 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

returned Elizabeth with conviction, 
shouldnT want to be the biggest liar or thief, for 
instance. 

They all laughed. Miss Jewett included. ^^You^d 
better come in now,’’ she said. '^We want to have 
that Thanksgiving story, you remember.” 

‘^But that won’t even be a fib,” retorted Elizabeth 
merrily. 

^‘No, we can depend upon its being solid fact,” 
returned her teacher. 

Having disposed of the last remnant of marmalade, 
the final grape and the remainder of the cake, the 
girls shook the crumbs from their laps and went in- 
side to hear the story of the first Thanksgiving, and 
then to go forth, somewhat earlier than usual, for 
their holiday. On the way home there was great 
talk of the next day’s jollification. Miss Jewett and 
her aunt. Miss Dunbar, were to dine at Betsy Ty- 
son’s, and the afternoon Betsy and Elizabeth were 
to spend together at the home of the latter. This 
was determined upon after Betsy explained that she 
would be left alone otherwise. There will be no 
one at home,” she told her friends, ^Hor imcle Rob 
and Hal are going to the football game with Miss 
Jewett and your sister Kathie, Elizabeth.” 


BEFORE A HOLIDAY 17 

''What will your aunt Emily do?’’ queried Eliza- 
beth. 

"She and Miss Dunbar are going to take tea with 
Mrs. Lynde.” 

"And I have to stay at home,” complained Bess. 
"Grandma said she couldn’t think of my going away 
from home on Thanksgiving.” 

"It will be rather stupid, won’t it?” said Elizabeth 
compassionately. 

"Yes, it will,” returned Bess in an aggrieved 
voice. "I wish you and Betsy would come over and 
spend the afternoon with me.” 

"Oh, but — ” Elizabeth began and looked at 
Betsy. There was never much fun in visiting at 
Mrs. Lynde’s; everything was so spick and span, so 
very orderly. Mrs. Lynde did not like any noise 
and would not permit anything out of place. The 
girls never had as good a time anywhere as at Eliza- 
beth’s home, the least pretentious among them all. 
For this holiday Betsy and Elizabeth had planned a 
specially entertaining afternoon and were not ready 
to give it up. 

"I promised Elizabeth I would spend the after- 
noon with her,” said Betsy doubtfully. 


18 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


^^CouldnT you possibly come to my house, Bess?’’ 
asked Elizabeth. Although Bess would not be any 
great addition to the proposed play, Elizabeth was 
quite willing to include her. 

Bess shook her head. No, grandma and mamma 
both said I must stay with them.” 

^^Oh dear! Well then they won’t want us,” de- 
cided Elizabeth, ^^for on a holiday like Thanks- 
giving we wouldn’t think of going unless they par- 
ticularly invited us, would we, Betsy?” Elizabeth 
was rather pleased with herself at having found a 
way out of the difficulty. 

‘^But if I ask them they will invite you,” persisted 
Bess. 

^Ht wouldn’t be the same,” Elizabeth was positive. 
^^They probably will go to drive and will want you 
with them; there wouldn’t be room for us and so 
you see we’d only be in the way.” Elizabeth spoke 
forcibly, the slower Bess finding no answering 
argument. 

^'You’ll have lovely things to eat,” Elizabeth went 
on, trying to console Bess, ^^and you’ll wear that 
beautiful new frock, of course. We might run in 
for a teentsy-weentsy minute to see you in it, after 


BEFORE A HOLIDAY 


19 


church, you know. We could do that, couldn^t we?’^ 
She turned to Betsy to receive her assenting nod, 
and Bess, pleased at the prospect of displaying her 
finery, gave up further urging. 

^^Walk up to the next corner with me, Betsy,’’ 
said Elizabeth to her first best as they left Bess at 
her own gate, and Betsy agreed. 

never saw anyone like you, Elizabeth,” said 
the latter admiringly. You always know just what 
to say to Bess to make her satisfied. We really 
didn’t exactly want her, did we? Yet she wasn’t a 
bit offended.” 

didn’t mind her coming to oiu- house,” declared 
Elizabeth; ‘^it was only that I didn’t want to go to 
hers. It would be as dry as pine needles to sit around 
in that stiff way, as they do at her house. We 
couldn’t jiunp about or run or make the least noise, 
for Bess would have to be careful of her new frock, 
and we’d have to talk in whispers and do some crazy 
fancy work or something. That reminds me, Betsy, 
I have a lovely idea for Christmas. If you will come 
over some rainy Saturday we can fiabricate something 
nice.” 

^'What?” asked Betsy. 


20 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

‘‘Why, some little sachets, not sachets exactly, 
either — scent bags. I thought of them long ago, 
and I gathered all the sweet-smelling leaves and 
things I could from the garden to put in the bags: 
lemon verbenas, rose leaves, bergamot, rose geranium, 
lavender, and oh, — lots. I’ll give you some. My 
only trouble is to find bits of silk or ribbon to make 
the bags of; Kathie confisticates everything of that 
kind.” 

“I’ll tell you what we can do,” returned Betsy; 
“we can swap. I’ll furnish the pieces and you can 
furnish the filling. Aunt Emily is very nice about 
letting me have pieces; she likes to encom^age me in 
doing fancy work,” Betsy laughed. “I could have 
gathered sweet things from our garden, too,” she 
went on, “but I didn’t think of it and it is too late 
now, so the best I can do is to supply the outsides 
while you supply the insides.” 

“Oh, that’s lovely of you, Betsy,” responded Eliz- 
abeth appreciatively. “Of course it is too late to 
get garden things now, for the frost has nipped every- 
thing, and besides they have to be dried. Won’t it 
be something nice to look forward to for the next 
rainy day? We’ll go up into my playroom and make 


BEFORE A HOLIDAY 


21 


the bags; it will be quite light by the window, you 
know, even if it is in the attic. I speak to make the 
prettiest for Miss Jewett.’^ 

^^Oh dear,^’ responded Betsy disappointedly, ‘‘1 
was just going to say that myself; you always do 
get ahead of me, Elizabeth. 

^^Why, no, I don^t, but — I suppose it wouldn^t 
do for each of us to give her one, would it? Even if 
they were different. Well, I will tell you what; if 
I think of anything just as nice I’ll agree to your 
having the prettiest piece and to giving that bag to 
Miss Jewett.” 

‘^And if you don’t think of anything, what then?” 

‘'Then maybe you will.” 

“Now, Elizabeth, you know I am not anything 
like as clever as you about having ideas for such 
things.” 

“You flatter me, your serene highness. All right, 
then I can ask Kath; she knows of lots of things to 
make and she will show me how when I tell her the 
good cause. I’ll give up the bag if you want it so 
much.” 

“I suppose I am a mean, selfish worm,” sighed 
Betsy, “but it does go to the spot to have anything 


22 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


as nice as that for Miss Jewett, and besides she is to 
be my aunt, you know, and I have the right to give 
her the best/’ 

Elizabeth inwardly resented this, but there was 
no denying the fact, to her mind, and she could an- 
swer only: ^^Woe is me, that she is not to be mine, 
but you know something else; we’ll have the same 
brother and sister after awhile.” 

They stopped at the corner, Betsy declaring she 
could not go a step further; therefore, walking back- 
wards, they called to one another till Elizabeth, 
stumbling against the protruding roots of a tree, 
thought best to face about, calling over her shoulder : 
^^See you at church tomorrow.” 


CHAPTER II 


Prisoners 

j^LIZABETH and Betsy were left in possession. 

Even Electra had the afternoon and evening 
off on Thanksgiving Day. Elizabeth's big brother, 
Dick, with his chum, Hal Tyson, Betsy^s brother, 
had gone to a football game, taking Kathie and 
one of her girl friends. Mr. and Mrs. Hollins had 
determined upon a drive, after the hearty Thanks- 
giving dinner, and had taken Babs with them to 
see some relatives five miles distant, while Bert had 
been allowed to go to the game, too. 

donT know about leaving you two little girls 
all alone, said Mrs. Hollins doubtfully, as she was 
putting on her hat. '^DonT you think you^d 
better come with us? We can take the surrey 
just as well as the buggy, and then there will be 
plenty of room.’^ 

‘^Oh, dearest love-mother, we donT want to go,^’ 


24 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


replied Elizabeth. ^^We’d so much rather stay here 
and play by ourselves. We will not get into any 
mischief, I solemnly asseverate. We’re going to 
play up in my playroom and the attic and we will 
be right there when you come back. We’ve eaten 
so much dinner that we shall not want to descend 
to the nether regions for any food and we will be as 
safe as crickets under a big stone.” 

^^You ridiculous child, I hope you will be safe. I 
will see that the outside doors and windows are 
fastened and we ■will take the latch-key. If you 
promise to play in the attic and not to do anything 
with matches or fire, I think I can trust you.” 

'^We won’t have a single sentiment of fire or 
matches and we will be just as good as pie, — as the 
pimipkin pie we had for dinner. I’ll tell you what 
we’re going to play, mother. It is very much ac- 
cording to the day, a historical sort of entertain- 
ment: we’re going to play Mayflower and Plym- 
outh Bock and Indians. I’ve thought it all out. 
The big chest is to be Plymouth Rock and the old 
rocking-chair the Mayflower. You won’t mind our 
hitching the chair along the floor a little so as to 
make it more like sailing. I haven’t decided whether 


PRISONERS 


25 


I shall be John Alden or Myles Standish; maybe I 
can be both. Betsy is going to be Priscilla, and we 
are going to be very historical and thankful, so 
you see we shall not have any chance of getting 
into mischief. 

^^Then if that is the case I can leave you. There 
are ginger-snaps in the stone jar in the pantry, if 
you get hungry. 

^^Oh, but I donT believe the Pilgrims had ginger- 
snaps, do you? Perhaps they had plum-duff. I 
donT know what that is exactly, but it sounds 
Englishy and old-fashioned. But if our muscles need 
refreshment after our arduous journey we will 
seek the stone jar, mother. 

Betsy will stay with you till some one comes, I 
suppose.^? 

^^Oh yes, for Dick is coming home after the foot- 
ball game and of course Hal will come, too, and 
one of them can take Betsy home. Besides, Bert 
will be back before the rest because he has gone on 
his wheel to the game.^’ 

‘^Very well, then I think I need not worry about 
you. I see your father coming with the buggy, so 
I must go.’^ 


26 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


Good-bye, then, dearest mother Alden. Kiss 
me farewell, for your son John is going on a long 
journey across seas to a new country. Ye good 
ship Mayflower bears him away.^^ 

Good-bye, son John,^’ returned Mrs. Hollins, 
falling into Elizabeth's make-believe. hope 

your journey will be all you expect. We shall try 
to be back by dark,^^ and, responding to Babs’ 
vociferous call, Mrs. Hollins went out. 

^^Now then,^^ said Elizabeth, not waiting to see 
her parents off, ^^we will hie to the ship, Priscilla. 

They rushed off upstairs, a corner of which was 
given over to Elizabeth for a playroom. Here she 
kept her favorite books, her dolls, her treasmes of 
various kinds. But the girls did not settle down in 
this usually favored place; instead they took pos- 
session of the middle of the attic, pulling a huge, 
old-timey rocking-chair to the point opposite a big 
chest. Betsy, with a handkerchief tied over head 
and a cheesecloth dust-cloth used as a kerchief for 
her shoulders, established herself in the chair, while 
Elizabeth hunted up a wide-brimmed felt hat of her 
brother Dick’s and a Norfolk jacket that she might 
be properly attired. By dint of mighty rockings they 


PRISONERS 


27 


managed to hitch along the chair towards its des- 
tination, although it was slow work. 

^^Do not be cast down, Priscilla,’^ said the would- 
be John. ^^We shall reach our haven in good time. 
Methinks I see a faint upheaval yonder which has a 
degree of permeance not like the restless sea.’’ She 
shaded her eyes with one hand and peered forwards. 
^^Aha!” she cried, ‘‘1 am right. It is a mighty 
rock, and to it we will strive to make our way. Art 
glad, Priscilla?” 

Truly I am and very thankful,” responded 
Betsy. ^‘I like not these buffeting waves.” 

Marry, neither do I!” replied Elizabeth. ^^It 
is a long and wearisome voyage we have made, but 
there is land at last.” She climbed to the seat of 
the chair and waved her hat vigorously, crying, 
^^Land! Land!” But her violent demonstrations 
were too much for the clumsy craft, for it lurched 
backwards and the two voyagers were spilled out. 
They were not hurt, however, but scrambled up 
laughing and rubbing their elbows. ^‘That was a 
mighty wave indeed,” cried Elizabeth. ^^A little 
more and we had been drowned, Priscilla. We 
must now wade ashore and reach the rock.” With 


28 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


much pretended effort they managed to do this, 
clambering to the top of the chest and falling upon 
their knees in thankfulness. 

The next thing was to build themselves a house, 
which they did from some broken chairs and dis- 
carded umbrellas. But it was too tame a matter to 
sit there for very long, and Elizabeth rushed off 
to hunt game, returning breathless and reporting 
the meeting of a fierce savage. Leaving their house 
behind them, they escaped to the house of a neigh- 
bor, where, for no reason at all, they declared them- 
selves safer, and where suddenly John Alden changed 
into Myles Standish, to go forth doughtily and 
fight the Indians. Priscilla was also transformed 
into a man, electing to be William Bradford. 

However, they soon tired of battling with Indians 
and decided that something more sentimental 
would be to their liking. ^‘V\\ tell you what,” said 
Elizabeth; “there’s an old spinning-wheel some- 
where about; we can get that and you can be Pris- 
cilla and say, ^Why don’t you speak for yourself, 
John?’ You can be sitting at the wheel and be 
singing the hymn we had at school yesterday, and I 
will come in. I think there is an old hymn-book 


PHISONERS 


in the store closet where mother packs away the 
winter clothes. It is locked, but the key is hanging 
right by the door.^’ 

They dragged forth the old spinning-wheel, after 
Priscilla had resumed her maidenly dress, and 
then they went to hunt up the dilapidated hymn- 
book which Elizabeth remembered having seen on 
the shelf of the locked closet. It was a Yale lock, but 
easily opened, and in a few moments they were 
inside the closet, which was really like a little room 
and was lighted by a small window high in the side. 
Elizabeth rummaged around and at last found the 
book. 

^^Here it is,’’ she announced. ‘^Now we will see 
if the same hymn is in it.” 

They sat down together on a box and began 
looking over the book. ‘^What a queer smell this 
room has,” said Betsy. 

‘^It is the camphor balls,” Elizabeth told her. 
‘^Mother has been unpacking some of the clothes 
for winter and I came across a paper box of the 
balls while I was looking for the book. Here’s the 
hymn all right, Betsy. Now, come, let’s go back.” 

But this was easier said than done, for, upon try- 


30 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

ing the door, they found it had swung to and was 
locked, the key being still on the outside. 

^^Now weVe done it,” cried Elizabeth. '^We 
are prisoners, Betsy, for there is no possible way of 
getting out.” 

^^What shall we do?” cried Betsy, looking dis- 
tressed. 

'^We canT do anything till the family come home. 
We shall just have to stay here and amuse ourselves 
the best we can; it wonT be so very long. They 
will miss us and will come up to look, then when 
we hear them we will bang on the door and call to 
them.” 

^‘But it may not be for ever so long after they 
get back.” 

'^Oh yes, it will, for they will know we donT 
want to stay up here in the dark. We can really 
play just as well in here even if it is smelly. We 
can pretend we are prisoners taken by the Indians, 
or that we are hiding from them and don’t dare to 
come out.” 

Somewhat comforted, Betsy accepted the situa- 
tion with a good grace, though they did not find 
playing prisoner a particularly exciting game and 


PRISONERS 


31 


soon wearied of it. In the face of bare walls and riot 
much space Elizabeth's imagination failed her and 
they sat down rather crestfallen to wait rescuers. 

They had been silent for about five minutes when 
suddenly Elizabeth jumped up, saying, ‘^I know 
what we can do; we can play jacks with the moth 
balls.” 

^^That is an idea,” Betsy said in a pleased voice. 
‘^It will be much better than sitting still doing 
nothing.” 

Elizabeth lifted the box of moth balls from the 
shelf. They cleared a space on the top of the box 
where they had been sitting, and, squatting down 
upon the floor, they began the game. The novelty 
of their playthings lasted till dark began to set in 
and they could no longer see to play. The little 
room was so dimly lighted that it was really not so 
late as it seemed, even on this November afternoon. 
They were not uncomfortable for there were parcels 
of blankets and such things wrapped in paper and 
piled up on the floor; these they leaned against, 
taking various positions as they became restless. 

^^It isn’t so very warm, is it?” said Betsy, after 
a long silence. 


ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


^‘No, but we can easily get out something to 
wrap ourselves up in. I think if we were to lie 
down we might be more comfortable. We can 
make a bed of some of these big packages; it won’t 
hurt, and I will get out a blanket to put over us.” 

This was a new arrangement and they laughingly 
prepared to lie down, cuddling under a heavy blanket 
and feeling quite satisfied to wait events. It grew 
darker and darker. It was very still in the house 
and very still in the little room; only the sound of 
gentle breathing came from the pallet on the floor. 

In course of time the various members of the family 
returned. First came Bert, who, finding that the 
door was locked, did not attempt to get in, but 
went off to Patsy McGonigle’s to see how he had 
fared upon Thanksgiving Day. Next came a 
merry party of young people. Dick had a latch- 
key and let in the crowd. They went into the parlor 
and began to sing college songs, then Neal Paine 
proposed that all go over to his house. 

'H’m jolly hungry myself, after that long ride,” 
he said, “and we’ve a barrel of oysters sent up for 
Thanksgiving, so what’s the matter with going over, 
all of us, and having an oyster roast?” 


PRISONERS 


33 


‘‘First-rate,” agreed Hal. 

“So say we all of us,” Dick seconded him. So 
out they all rushed across the street, leaving the 
house to silence though not to utter darkness. 

Not long after this the wheels of the buggy 
crunched up the driveway. Mrs. Hollins and Babs 
alighted and Mr. Hollins drove off to the barn. 
“By the looks of things I should say that Dick and 
the rest had returned,” remarked Mrs. Hollins as 
she entered the lighted room. “I wonder where the 
little girls are. Perhaps Elizabeth has walked 
home with Hal and Betsy,” and, leismrely taking 
off her coat • and hat, she sat down to unfasten 
Babs^s wraps. 

Presently Mr. Hollins came in. “Where are the 
youngsters?” he asked. 

“I^m sure I don^t know,” replied Mrs. Hollins. 
“The boys have evidently been here. I havenT 
been upstairs, but I imagine that Elizabeth has 
walked home with Betsy and Hal; perhaps they all 
went off together, though Elizabeth promised to be 
here when I returned. Suppose you call up and see 
if she is at the Tysons’s.” 

Mr. Hollins went to the ’phone, returning in a few 


34 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


minutes with the report that there was no response 
to the call. ‘^They’re all away, I suppose,’’ he said. 

noticed that the house was quite dark as we 
came by. Perhaps the girls have gone to Bess 
Ferguson’s. I’ll try there.” The reply to his query 
was that neither of the girls was there and had not 
been since early in the day. 

will go upstairs and hunt around,” said Mrs. 
Hollins; perhaps they are in the house after all.” 
Leaving Babs with her father, Mrs. Hollins mounted 
the stairs and searched through all the rooms on 
the next floor, then she took a lamp and went up 
into the attic. Here were signs of th^ late presence 
of Elizabeth and her friend, Betsy. The big chair 
still lay where it had been overturned, the spinning- 
wheel loomed up dimly before the window, a bow 
and arrow of Bert’s lay on the floor, garments were 
strewn around. Elizabeth will have to come up to- 
morrow and set things to rights,” murmured Mrs. 
Hollins, as she looked around with a half smile. 
Then she called softly, ^^Elizabeth, Elizabeth!” 
But there was no answer. After waiting a moment 
Mrs. Hollins went slowly downstairs to rejoin her 
husband. can’t find them anywhere,” she told 


PRISONERS 35 

him. ^^IVe been all over the house. Where do 
you suppose they can be?^’ 

‘^Here comes Bert/^ said Mr. Holljns, ‘^perhaps 
he can give us some light on the subject.^’ 

Bert came whistling up on the porch and in a 
moment came in. ^^Hallo/^ he said, ^^youVe got 
back, haven’t you? Gee! but it was a fine game.” 

“Have you seen anything of your sister Eliza- 
beth?” inquired his mother. 

“Not a sign. When I got back the house was all 
locked up so I went over to see Patsy. The Mc- 
Gonigles had roast pork and sweet corn and pota- 
toes, and they were just as thankful as anything.” 
Bert never lost an opportunity of bringing to light 
the virtues of the McGonigles. 

“Never mind what the McGonigles had,” said 
Mr. Hollins; “what we are more interested in is 
the whereabouts of your sister.” 

• “I’ll bet she is hiding somewhere just to give us a 
scare,” declared Bert. 

“Then you can go and find her,” suggested his 
father. 

Upstairs and down tramped Bert, storming at 
last into the attic whose shadows and dark corners 


36 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


were rather disheartening to even an older person. 
Bert did not advance very far into the dim recesses, 
but, standing in the doorway, shouted stentoriously, 
'^Tizbeth! I say, ’Lizbeth, where are you?’’ 

Then something happened. Mrs. Hollins ap- 
peared with a lamp. have just thought,” she 
murmured, and went straight to the door of the 
closet. She saw the key sticking in the lock, turned 
it and looked in to see an auburn head closely 
snuggled by the side of a dark brown one. 

Bert peered around his mother’s shoulder. ^^Well, 
I’ll be switched if they’re not asleep,” he exclaimed. 

Betsy sat up and rubbed her eyes. ^Ht’s very 
smelly in here,” she remarked. 

Bert went off into shouts of laughter which 
awakened his sister. 

You’ve come at last,” said Elizabeth, scrambling 
from her improvised couch. ^^We thought you 
never would come.” 

• ^^How long do you think I have been looking for 
you?” asked her mother, with a smile. ^^A full 
half hour. How did you happen to choose such a 
place for a nap?” 

^^We didn’t choose it,” answered Elizabeth. ^Ht 


PRISONERS 


37 


chose us. We came in here to get a hymn-book 
and the door had to go and close itself, so we were 
locked in; weVe been here for ages.^’ 

^^Then you’d better come out as quickly as you 
can and get some fresh air. I don’t wonder you fell 
asleep in that stuffy place.” 

The girls were only too glad to obey, and at Mrs. 
Hollins’s suggestion ran up and down the porch ten 
times to get their lungs full of fresh air; then they 
were ready for ginger-snaps and such things, their 
Pilgrim days being over. 


CHAPTER III 


The Piece Bag 

''jg^LIZABETH, you must set things to rights in 
the attic/ ^ said Mrs. Hollins the next day. 

Everything is in confusion there, and you know I 
canT allow that.^^ 

^^Oh yes, mother, I will do it,’^ Elizabeth assured 
her, ^^but you see we had to leave it so yesterday 
because we were imprisoned, incartcerated.’^ 

Mrs. Hollins smiled. ^^You dearly like a redun- 
dancy of letters in your words, don’t you, daughter? ” 
^^What is redundancy?” inquired Elizabeth, 
pleased at hearing a new word. 

^Ht means more than enough.” 

suppose Elizabeth thinks one cannot have too 
much of a good thing,” remarked Dick, looking 
up from his book. ^'The longer she can make the 
word the better. Where were you ^incartcerated,’ 
Elizabeth?” 


THE PIECE BAG 


39 


the packing closet with the moth balls/ ^ re- 
plied his sister. '^It was an awfully stuffy place.^’ 
should think so, and it is a wonder you were 
not asphyxiated,’^ returned Dick. There is a good 
long word for you, Libzie.” 

^^Say it again,” begged Elizabeth. 

Dick repeated the word and Elizabeth slowly said 
it after him. ^^Ass-fix-he-ate-ed. It would make a 
lovely charade, Dick.” 

Her brother put back his head and roared. “I’ll 
bet you can’t spell it. I’ll give you a nickel if you 
can.” 

Elizabeth made several attempts but failed in each 
one, so Dick finally had to tell her, and she care- 
fully wrote it down on a piece of paper that she might 
puzzle Betsy when she should come, though at the 
same time she maintained that she still thought it 
would make a good charade. She was so intent upon 
planning this out that she entirely forgot about the 
condition of the attic and, as it was a bright, clear 
morning, she decided that if she could gather an 
audience and press Betsy into service they could act 
charades out of doors. 

However, she failed in her errand, because Betsy 


40 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


had gone to town with her aunt Emily and any sort 
of play which demanded much imagination was not 
worth attempting without Betsy. Bess claimed her, 
however, always being rather pleased when, as second 
best, she could demand the privileges of first best. 

So all day the old rocking-chair lay on its back 
while Elizabeth played with Bess. When night came 
Mrs. Hollins reminded Elizabeth of her short- 
comings. 

‘^Elizabeth,” she said, “you did not do as I told 
you about putting things in order up in the attic. 
I went up there to get something and came near 
hurting myself when I stumbled over the chair. You 
must go up there the very first thing tomorrow and 
donT come down till you have put things where they 
belong. 

Elizabeth was very contrite. “Oh dear, I am so 
forgetless,^^ she sighed. “Did you hurt yourself 
very badly, mother dear?^^ 

“Oh no, not badly, although I might have done 
so, and you know my rule is that you must put 
back in its place anything taken away. I donT in 
the least object to your amusing yourself in any inno- 
cent manner, and to your using anything that will 


THE PIECE BAG 


41 


help to make your play more pleasant, but I have 
not the time to run after you and pick up after dis- 
orderly little girls. 

Elizabeth accepted the reproof meekly. She knew 
that with but one servant her mother had more 
than enough to do, and she truly did not mean to 
make more work for her, but once an idea took pos- 
session of her it was to the exclusion of everything 
else. 

She went to bed in a very humble frame of mind 
and decided before she went to sleep that she must 
do something to make her remember another time. 
Therefore, the next morning when Betsy appeared, 
it being a rainy day, Elizabeth was still up in the 
attic. 

^^You can go right up, Betsy,’^ Mrs. Hollins gave 
permission. “I dare say you will find Elizabeth in 
her playroom.’^ 

Betsy ran up the stairs and called, but the voice 
which answered did not come from the playroom. 

^^Why, where are you?’^ inquired Betsy, peering 
around. 

‘Hiere!” The answer came from a dark corner. 

Betsy made her way to the spot. ^^Why, what in 


42 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


the world are you doing sitting away off there? 
asked Betsy. 

From the depths of the old chair Elizabeth re- 
plied: ^‘1 am doing penance. I forgot all about 
putting this back where it belongs, and mother 
nearly broke her neck falling over it, so I have to do 
something to make myself remember. I thought if 
I sat here long enough I couldnT possibly forget 
where the chair belonged.^’ 

^^How long have you been there? asked Betsy, 
quite accustomed to Elizabeth’s methods of dealing 
out punishments to herself. 

‘^Oh, a long time. I don’t know exactly. I have 
put away all the other things. It looks quite orderly ^ 
— don’t you think so?” 

^Ht looks very nice indeed,” replied Betsy. 
should have been here to help you, for it was as much 
for me as for you that the things were used.” 

^^No, it isn’t your attic and you were company,” 
answered Elizabeth, settling that question. 

Don’t you think you can come now?” asked 
Betsy. have some lovely pieces. Aunt Emily let 
me bring a piece bag, and it is a rainy day, you 
know.” 


THE PIECE BAG 


43 


This quite decided Elizabeth to put an end to her 
punishment, and she came forth with alacrity, eager 
to see what Betsy had brought. 

^^Aunt Emily was really very good about it,’’ said 
Betsy, following her friend to the playroom. ^^She 
said you were very generous to let me use your idea 
for a scent bag and she liked my making it for Miss 
Jewett. She said to tell you that you were to have 
any pieces from this bag.” 

“I think that is mighty kind of her,” said Eliza- 
beth, well pleased at this reward of virtue. 

^^Have you any new ideas?” asked Betsy anx- 
iously, still feeling that she was a little selfish to 
take advantage of Elizabeth’s ingenuity. 

have two lovely ones,” replied Elizabeth; ^^at 
least they are not mine but they are things Kathie 
showed me, and if I have the materials she will 
show me how to make them.” 

Shall you make them both?” inquired Betsy. 

'^That depends. They are both so nice I don’t 
know which to choose.” 

^^Tell me about them.” 

'^One is for handkerchiefs. You cover two squares 
of pasteboard cut a little larger than a folded hand- 


44 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


kerchief and cover both sides, one with any pretty 
piece of silk and the other side with white, then you 
have a strap of elastic to hold them together when 
you put the handkerchiefs inside. It doesnT muss 
the handkerchiefs, takes up no room and makes it 
very handy for you to see just what you want when 
you are looking for a handkerchief.^^ 

^^I should think that would be very nice,’^ de- 
clared Betsy. ^^Now what is the other one?^’ 

^^It is a case for threaded needles. You take a 
piece of ribbon about so long,’^ — Elizabeth measured 
with her two hands a distance of a little less than 
three quarters of a yard, — ^^and about so wide,’’ — 
she measured again about three and a half inches. 
‘^You sew one end over a piece of pasteboard the 
length of the longest needle you intend to have and 
you fasten in a strip of flannel not quite so long as the 
ribbon and a little narrower, then you thread needles 
with black silk and cotton and white silk and cotton; 
you run them in and out the flannel, fold the ribbon 
over and over, tie it together with a little narrow rib- 
bon and when you are in a great hurry or when you 
are travelling you don’t have to stop to thread 
needles.” 


THE PIECE BAG 


45 


^‘1 think that is fine/^ returned Betsy, who had 
listened attentively. believe I would like that 
better than the scent bag.’^ 

Elizabeth made no reply. She really liked it better 
herself and had quite a feeling of triumph that she 
had found something so simple and yet so useful. 
But it would take quite a length of ribbon and she 
was not at all sure she could find a piece exactly 
suited. ^^Kathie says she has some fiannel I can 
use,^^ she remarked after awhile, ^^if only I can get 
the ribbon. I suppose I could save up and buy it, 
but I havenT a great deal of time to save in, for 
Christmas comes very soon after Thanksgiving, and 
the pennies donT come in as fast as the days fly by. 
Besides, I need all I can get to buy what I most want 
to get for mother.^’ 

Betsy was absorbed in peeping into the bag she 
held, and began to draw forth one piece after another. 
Elizabeth watched her with interest. ^^There,^^ she 
exclaimed, pouncing upon a bit of delicately flow- 
ered silk, ^Hhat would just do for the scent bag. 
IsnT it pretty? she added, holding it up. Shall 
you use that?^^ she asked. 

'Hf I don’t see anything I like better,” answered 


46 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


Betsy. ^^This might do for your handkerchief case, 
she went on, as she laid two ends of silk in Eliza- 
beth’s lap. They were not very pretty pieces, Eliza- 
beth thought, and she looked at them doubtfully. 
Miss Jewett should have only the very loveliest, she 
considered. Maybe we can find something else,” 
said Betsy, noticing Elizabeth’s expression. 

These are rather dark,” said Elizabeth, 
brightening. 

Betsy began diving deeper into the bag. Presently 
she drew forth a fluttering end but quickly thrust it 
back again, giving a keen glance at Elizabeth as she 
did so and murmuring: ^^Oh, that wouldn’t do,” and 
she fumbled again among the pieces. Presently she 
brought forth from the collection a very pretty piece 
of delicate blue silk sprinkled with tiny bunches of 
flowers. ^^How would you like this?” she asked as 
she laid it in Elizabeth’s lap. 

'^Oh, that is perfectly lovely!” cried Elizabeth. 
‘'But wouldn’t it be big enough for your bag, Betsy? ” 

“Maybe, but I think I can find something else, or 
I can take the other, the first one, if you like this 
best.” 

“Oh, I do like it best of anything, and I think you 


THE PIECE BAG 


47 


are very generous to let me have it. I am going to 
run down and show it to Kathie and get her to meas- 
ure, though I am sure there will be loads to make it 
the right size.’^ She ran off, saying as she went, 
^H’ll be right back, Betsy.’^ She had been a little 
disappointed that Betsy had not emptied the con- 
tents of the bag that they might both look them over 
together, but she did not think of this now that she 
was so entirely satisfied with what had been given 
her. 

No sooner was she out of sight than Betsy hastily 
drew out the end which she had thrust back and 
held it up, a very rich and beautiful length of rib- 
bon. ^Ht is the very prettiest yet,” murmured Betsy. 
She reached over and took Elizabeth's little tape- 
measure from the work-basket which stood on the 
chair near by. She measured the ribbon; it was just 
three and a half inches wide and lacked a little of 
being three quarters of a yard in length. ^Ht is 
exactly right,” said Betsy to herself. cannot let 
her have it. After all I ought to let her give the scent 
bag because it was her idea, and besides if I give her 
the silk for it and donT take any of the dried leaves 
I will really be very generous,” 


48 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


Still she did not feel exactly comfortable as she 
smoothed out the ribbon on her lap and finally, at 
the sound of Elizabeth's approach, stuffed it down 
into the very bottom of the bag, nor did she feel 
any happier when Elizabeth said: ^^Kathie says 
you are a dear. She thinks this is lovely and it 
is big enough for either a scent bag or the hand- 
kerchief case. I really think you ought to have it, 
Betsy.” 

But Betsy shook her head. ^^No, I donT want it. 
You must take it.” 

‘^Well, I am sure I am a thousand times obliged 
to you,” said Elizabeth. ^^See, I have brought up 
the little thread and needle case for you to see how 
easy it will be to make; anyone could do it.” 

Betsy took the proffered article in her hand and 
examined it carefully. Yes, anyone could make it, 
that was quite true. She thought of the ribbon in 
the depths of the bag and tried to feel pleased. 

Wouldn’t you really like to make a scent bag better 
than anything else for Miss Jewett?” she asked. 
‘^Tell me truly, Elizabeth, if you had your choice 
which of the three things would you rather give her? 
Tell me truly. Cross your heart.” 


THE PIECE BAG 


49 


Elizabeth went through the ceremony of crossing 
her heart. Well, if I had just the very handsomest 
piece of ribbon, I believe I would rather give her 
the thread and needle case than anything else, be- 
cause she would probably use it oftener than the 
bag.” 

“Not oftener than she would the handkerchief 
case. She would think of you every time she saw 
that, you know.” 

“So she would. Well then, I should like to make 
both.” 

“I donT think that is fair,” said Betsy. “It isnT 
fair for you to give her two presents when I have only 
one, unless my one were very, very handsome.” 

“But you wanted the scent bag; you know you 
did, Betsy.” 

“I didn’t say I didn’t want it, did I? Besides, 
you know you haven’t the ribbon to make the needle 
and thread case even if you wanted to.” 

“No, I know I haven’t, but we were talking of 
what we would like best to give, not what we really 
were able to. Have you decided upon what you will 
take for your scent bag?” 

“No, and I don’t think I will decide today. 


50 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


Maybe aunt Emily will come across some more 
pieces. I wouldn’t begin on the handkerchief case 
yet, Elizabeth.” 

^ ^ Why not? It is such a nice rainy day, and Kathie 
is at home to show me just how, and you know we 
said we would begin the first rainy day so as to get 
them done in time.” 

Betsy looked uneasy. ‘H’m not going to begin 
mine,” she declared. 

^^Oh, please, Betsy.” 

Betsy shook her head. 

know just why you aren’t going to,” Elizabeth 
asserted; ^4t is because you have given me the nicest 
piece and the only one that will do, and you are too 
generous to say so. You have just got to take it 
back and I will use that dark one.” 

Betsy backed away as Elizabeth tried to force the 
silk upon her. will not have it,” she maintained. 

am not an Indian giver; besides, aunt Emily 
said that you were to have anything in the bag you 
wanted.” Betsy had a sharp pang of conscience as 
she made this speech, remembering what was hidden 
in the depths of the bag on her arm. must really 
go, Elizabeth.” 


THE PIECE BAG 51 

^^But it is early and I did think we would have such 
a good time/^ 

will come some other time/^ Betsy hesitated 
before continuing: wish you would put off doing 

yours, too. There is no telling what we may get 
after another hunt.^^ 

^‘But I couldnT have anything better than this,’’ 
returned Elizabeth, giving the blue silk an admiring 
look, ^^not if I searched the world over.” 

You’d better wait,” repeated Betsy and then she 
went off, leaving Elizabeth feeling somewhat mysti- 
fied and rather disappointed. 

As soon as Betsy reached home she went to her 
room and drew forth the coveted bit of ribbon. Yes, 
it was even more beautiful than she thought. She 
had never seen anything of the kind that she admired 
as much. Suppose her aunt Emily had made a 
mistake in putting it in that special bag, or suppose 
she should say that she had missed it and wanted to 
use it herself. Even if she might have it her aunt 
would question as to her use of it. 

This Miss Emily did when, a little later, Betsy 
went to her. Could I have this, aunt Emily?” she 
asked, producing the piece of ribbon. It was in the 


52 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


piece bag and you said we could have any thing in 
it.’^ 

^^Then if I said so I must keep my word,” replied 
Miss Emily. ^Ht is a very pretty piece of ribbon. 
What do you intend to do with it?” 

Betsy paused before she answered: Elizabeth 
showed me a very nice thread and needle case; I 
thought I would like to make one for Christmas.” 

^^Whom would you give it to? It is such a very 
handsome piece of ribbon you should not waste it 
on merely anyone.” 

thought I would give it to Miss Jewett.” 

“What about the scent bag? I thought you had 
decided upon that and that Elizabeth was to share 
her gathered sweets with you.” 

Betsy was silent before she said: “That was Eliza- 
beth's own idea and I think she ought to be allowed 
to keep it.” 

Miss Emily smiled approbation. “In that case, 
as a reward for your generosity in giving up the 
more personal and original gift, I must certainly 
allow you to have the ribbon.” 

Betsy walked away feeling ashamed instead of 
happy at receiving approval for something which 


THE PIECE BAG 


53 


she knew she did not quite deserve. She laid the 
ribbon carefully away but she did not forget it. 

Whether it was the commandment, ^^Thou shalt 
not covet, whether it was a sermon upon the subject 
of petty deceits or whether it was her own tender 
conscience is not certain, but there was a reason 
somewhere which made Betsy very miserable all 
the next day, not that her excuse in keeping the rib- 
bon was not a perfectly proper one, but because she 
had pretended to a different motive from the real 
one, and she knew she had received praise where no 
praise was due. She wished she had never seen the 
ribbon; she wished thread and needle cases had never 
been invented; she almost wished there were no 
Christmas. 


CHAPTER IV 


On Monday 

J^ETSY, who was always most eager to greet Eliza- 
beth on Monday mornings at school, did not feel 
very enthusiastic about it on this present occasion; 
Elizabeth was sure to hark back to the subject 
of Christmas gifts; it was like her to be interested 
in one thing to the exclusion of all others until the 
matter had been well threshed out, unless some- 
thing much more exciting occurred to put it out 
of her mind, so Betsy, instead of hurrying off as 
usual to school, lagged behind, giving no answer 
to the call which Elizabeth and Bess gave as they 
passed by together, and arriving just at the very 
last stroke of the bell. Elizabeth looked up beam- 
ingly as she entered and gave Betsy’s hand an affec- 
tionate squeeze when her desk-mate took the seat 
by her side; but Betsy’s face wore such a solemn 
expression that Elizabeth looked at her inquiringly, 
receiving no response to her questioning glance. 


ON MONDAY 


55 


When the hour for recess came Elizabeth's first 
question was: Aren’t you well, Betsy? Has any- 
thing happened?” 

Betsy shook her head. '^No, I feel cross; that is 
all.” 

^^Then here is something to sweeten your disposi- 
tion,” returned Elizabeth laughingly. got up 
early and made some fudge with marshmallows in 
it. I brought this boxful to you; it is all for yourself, 
because you were so dear and generous about the 
silk pieces.” 

Again! Betsy felt that she could not stand it 
much longer. '^Bother the silk pieces,” she cried, 
wish you would stop talking about them.” 

^^Well, you are cross, sure enough,” said Eliza- 
beth, really feeling hurt at this reception of her gift. 

You’d better eat a piece of fudge and see if it 
won’t do you good.” 

But Betsy left the fudge untouched and had very 
little to say during luncheon. When Bess rallied 
her upon her silence Elizabeth shook her head and 
whispered to Bess: “Don’t tease her; I don’t 
believe she feels well.” 

That her first best friend did not resent her ill 


56 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

temper was the crowning stroke, and before school 
closed Betsy gave in. She slipped a little note into 
Elizabeth's hand, addressing her in the style they 
adopted toward one another on such occasions, and 
asking that Elizabeth would meet her at their tryst- 
ing place that afternoon. If she were not there 
Elizabeth was to look for a message left in the usual 
secret place. 

Nothing pleased Elizabeth more than such mes- 
sages. She was usually the one to take the initiative 
and to bid Betsy to the trysting place; it had been 
some time since either of them had made an ex- 
cuse for such a meeting and it was therefore the 
keener prospect. Elizabeth did not delay in reach- 
ing the spot, but found no Betsy. She hastened to 
the big stone, looked under it and found a small 
package wrapped in heavy paper and securely 
sealed. Wondering what it could contain, Eliza- 
beth broke the seals and found inside the heavy- 
paper another wrapping of soft white paper which 
she unfastened — to find inside a length of beautiful 
ribbon and a note; the note read: 

Dearest Frederica, — This ribbon is for you. I have 
a confession to make about it. I was meanly going to keep 


ON MONDAY 


57 


it for myself. It was in the bag I brought to your house 
and I found it and did not tell you nor show it to you 
because I was a pig and didn’t want you to have it. You 
thought I was generous when I was a mean, mean, selfish, 
disgusting creature. Now I shall not be happy till you 
take it for I cannot stand your thinking me generous when 
I was not. If you forgive me run up the flag and I will 
come and fall at your feet, crying, ^‘Peccavi” and throwing 
myself on your mercy. If you do not forgive me I shall 
be heart-broken. 

Your sinful and contrite, 

Phillipa. 

Elizabeth read the note over several times before 
she quite took in its meaning, then she hurried to 
a hollow tree, drew forth a small tin box and took 
out a white flag. This she fastened to a long pole 
hidden in the bushes and, lifting it, waved it slowly 
back and forth. This was what the two girls called 
running up the flag. 

Betsy was on the watch, and as soon as she caught 
sight of the waving banner she hurried down the 
garden path, out the side gate, and in a few minutes 
was in Elizabeth's presence. She wore a black shawl 
draped about her small person and a short veil 
fell over her face. She could have taken no surer 
way of appealing to Elizabeth than by such dress. 
Arriving at the spot where Elizabeth waited, Betsy 


58 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


dropped upon her knees and stretched out her 
arms in an attitude of despairing entreaty. 

^^Do not kneel to unworthy me, fair lady!’^ 
began Elizabeth. ^^Rise and come to my heart. 
Who am I that you should kneel to me?^^ 

For answer, Betsy, still on her knees, moved 
nearer and humbly kissed Elizabeth's hand. Your 
gentle heart forgives a suffering culprit?’^ she 
murmured. 

There is no question of forgiveness between the 
Lady Phillipa and her adoring Frederica, answered 
Elizabeth. Then Betsy fell on her neck and the 
two rapturously embraced. After which Elizabeth 
held off her friend to look at her admiringly. What 
a fine costume,’’ she commented. ^^How did you 
ever think of it?” 

found the old black shawl up in the attic, and 
the veil is one that aunt Emily had thrown away. 
I cut off the holey part,” Betsy told her. 

makes a perfect penitilential dress,” declared 
Elizabeth. '^But, Betsy, I am not going to take that 
ribbon. I won’t, I won’t, I won’t. After your»giving 
me that lovely blue I would like to know who would 
be the pig if I accepted both. Besides, you must 


ON MONDAY 


59 


have wanted it awfully yourself. Honest now, 
didn’t you?” 

Driven to a corner, Betsy had to acknowledge 
• facts. ^^Of course, or I wouldn’t have been so mean 
about it.” 

don’t call it mean. You have a perfect right to 
it, a much better right than I have.” 

^Ht isn’t that I haven’t the right, I suppose,” 
replied Betsy gravely; ^^it is because I deceived you 
and aunt Emily and allowed you to think I was 
generous when I wasn’t. I wanted the ribbon to 
make the thread and needle case much more than 
I did anything to make a scent bag.” 

^^Well, but don’t you remember that you said it 
would be no fair if I gave two presents and you only 
one, unless yours should be much handsomer. Of 
course we have to say that this is much handsomer, 
so if you like it best why not let me make a scent bag 
out of the blue flowery piece, a handkerchief case 
out of something else, and you take this?” 

Would you really truly just as lief?” said Betsy, 
still flnding her ardent desire for the ribbon un- 
quenched. 

'^Of course I would. I couldn’t possibly bring 


60 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


myself to gobble up the two very prettiest pieces 
in the whole lot, and if I have one and you the other 
that will make it just right, donT you see?^’ 

^^Oh, Elizabeth, you are a dear, yet still I donT 
feel quite right about it.’’ 

^^You are supersensitive,” said Elizabeth, pleased 
at being able to air a word which she had heard her 
sister use that morning. 

Betsy was a little awed by it, as she always was 
by any addition to Elizabeth’s vocabulary. Eliza- 
beth always used new, important-sounding words 
with such glibness and in such an assured manner, 
though many times she did not get them just 
right. ^^Aunt Emily likes the idea of the scent 
bag,” said Betsy, a little uncertain yet. 

‘^Then, I’ll tell you what,” said Elizabeth, ready 
with an answering argument. ^‘1 promised you 
some of my dried stuff in exchange for silk pieces, 
didn’t I?” 

Betsy was obliged to acknowledge this was true. 

Well, then, I wouldn’t be keeping my part of the 
bargain unless I did it, so you take some and make 
a scent bag for your aunt Em. I have another idea; 
if you don’t like to use the pieces she is acquainted 


ON MONDAY 


61 


with you can get Kathie to change with you; she 
has some real pretty ones, so Miss Emily will have 
something quite a novelty to her” 

'^Oh, Elizabeth, what a very nice plan,^^ said Betsy, 
now thoroughly convinced. ^‘1 do think you can 
think out the nicest things. I should like to do that.^^ 
^‘1 almost hope next Saturday will be rainy, 
don^t you?^’ said Elizabeth as, with arms around one 
another, they walked towards the garden gate. 

almost do,’^ agreed Betsy, ^ though I usually 
despise rainy days. Come in and let us go up to 
my room and look over the bag together; you 
must have another choice, you know, and I will 
choose something to swap with Kathie; you are 
sure she will be willing to, Elizabeth.’^ 

course she will. It will be much more in- 
teresting to have a variety. 

Betsy was satisfied with this assurance, and thus all 
clouds rolled away. 

It was too dark for Elizabeth to linger long, but 
each made her choice from the stuffs which Betsy 
shook out upon her bed, and then Elizabeth, with 
hers safely tucked in her coat pocket, started up the 
long street towards the brown house at the end of it. 


62 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

There was a comforting odor of supper when 
Elizabeth entered, and she made straight for the 
kitchen that she might discover what Electra was 
cooking. 

“Now, what are you after?’’ inquired Electra, as 
she quickly shut the oven door. 

^‘1 wanted to know what it was that smelled so 
good,” returned Elizabeth. 

^‘I’ll be bound for you,” returned Electra. “It 
is filoes for meddlers, if you must know.” 

This was always Electra’s answer when she was 
making something which she meant as a surprise, 
and Elizabeth’s curiosity was aroused. She sniffed 
the air, saying: “If I guess what it is will you tell 
me?” 

Electra smiled grimly. “I’ll give you three guesses, 
and if you don’t guess right you can just clear out.” 

“It has a sort of cakey smell, and yet it doesn’t 
smell exactly like gingerbread,” said Elizabeth 
contemplatively. “I suppose it isn’t ginger muffins.” 

“If that’s a guess,” returned Electra, “I’m free 
to say it ain’t.” 

“I didn’t think it was,” returned Elizabeth, 
“so I am not going to call it a guess.” 


ON MONDAY 


63 


^^Then what was it?’^ 

‘^Oh, just a — a sort of side remark.’^ 

Electra laughed. Hurry up, or I’ll shoo you out 
without any guesses.’’ 

^^Then I’ll guess rusk, hot rusks.” 

Wrong.” 

'^Then — then, maybe it is French rolls; I hope it 
is, for I dearly like them.” 

^'You won’t have your appetite pampered by 
them this night, although I don’t believe you’ll 
refuse what is in the oven.” 

'^Let me see,” Elizabeth reflected. ^‘1 shall have 
to think very hard for this is my last go.” She 
looked around the kitchen. ^Ht is not anything you 
cut out, for you are not using the biscuit board.” 
She went over to the sink where stood some dishes 
which Electra had set there to wash. Elizabeth 
regarded them earnestly. ^‘That bowl looks as if 
it might have had muffins stirred up in it,” remarked 
Elizabeth, ^ though,” she added hastily, ^Hhat 
isn’t a guess, ’Lectra.” 

'Ht is just another side remark, I suppose,” 
retm-ned Electra. 

Elizabeth opened the door of one of the cupboards 


64 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


and looked in. can’t be muffins,” she said, ^^for 
there are the muffin pans.” 

“Well, now, ain’t you smart?” declared Electra. 
“Who but you would have thought of that? Now 
turn your back and don’t peep while I’m looking 
in the oven again.” 

Elizabeth obeyed. “I can use my nose if I can’t 
my eyes.” She made the remark sniffing thought- 
fully. “Oh, Electra, I believe I can guess with my 
nose; it is Sally Lunn.” 

“Well, now, ain’t you got a good nose; that’s 
just what it is,” Electra told her. “We ain’t had 
any in a long time, and as the bread had give out 
with so much extra company over Sunday, I thought 
I’d stir some up this morning. Being wash day, I 
couldn’t do a regular baking.” 

“I’m mighty glad you couldn’t, for Sally Lunn is 
much better than bread or rolls or anything like that. 
Is it most done, Electra? ” Elizabeth peeped over the 
woman’s shoulder as she tested the browning cakes. 

“Not quite, but pretty near. You run in and get 
me a plate while I take up this ham; then you can 
sound the gong, for I reckon by the time they all 
collect we shall be ready,” 


ON MONDAY 


65 


Elizabeth ran off with alacrity. She enjoyed 
helping Electra but was not always permitted to, 
for Electra was cranky and as she had been with 
the family a long time and was an excellent ser- 
vant, her peculiar moods were overlooked and the 
children were not allowed to bother when she was 
cross. 

Please let me take it in,’’ Elizabeth begged. 

Let’s wait till they are all at the table; it will be 
so much more of a surprise that way.” 

Electra was ready to humor her and allowed her 
to bear in a well-piled plate in triumph, Elizabeth 
announcing with an air of having planned the 
whole thing ^^See, what a surprise I’ve brought.” 

Humph! You didn’t make it,” said Bert scorn- 
fully. 

don’t care if I didn’t; I knew about it and that 
is more than you did. Bah!” returned Elizabeth. 

^^Here, here, don’t let us have any squabbling,” 
said Mr. Hollins. ^^That is not the sort of sauce we 
want to season a good supper.” And the two chil- 
dren subsided, being the more ready to do so since 
they did not want to waste any time in beginning 
their meal. 


CHAPTER V 


The Themes 

“P^LIZABETH^S little sister Babs was singing 
energetically as she played a pretended accom- 
paniment on the sofa: 

“Wild rose and Injun girl, bright alapaca, 

Where sweeps the waters of the blue Jumiaca/^ 

She had caught this from Electra. She knew there 
were wild roses and she had heard of alpaca; so she 
put the words together as they sounded to her, 
though they did not convey much meaning. 

Elizabeth, in a big chair by the window, giggled. 
Babs looked up indignantly and stopped her per- 
formance. ^^What you laughing at?” she asked. 

^H’m laughing at you,” replied Elizabeth; ‘^you 
are singing that in such a funny way.” 

'H^m not at all,” contradicted Babs. ^Ht is wild 
rose and Injun girl and alpaca, — ^Lectra knows. 
She^s got a alpaca dress, too; she showed it to me.” 


THE THEMES 


67 


Elizabeth for answer laughed the more, to Babs^s 
great discomfiture. ^^What is it, then, if you know 
so much?’’ she said. 

‘Ht is: 

‘Wild roved an Indian girl, bright Alfarata, 

Where sweep the waters of the blue Juniata.’ ” ^ 

, Babs pondered over this for a moment; it did not 
seem half as intelligible to her as her own way of 
singing it. “I’m going to ask ’Lectra,” she said, 
finally, and flounced out of the room. Babs was a 
tempestuous little body who flew into rages at small 
provocation. She was much more practical than 
Elizabeth and often showed her contempt for her 
sister’s fancies. Her favorite doll was a very plain, 
inartistic creature to whom was given the unlovely 
name of Jim Dumps. Babs was seldom seen with- 
out Jim Dumps in her arms, sitting by her side or 
near enough to be spoken to and consulted upon any 
subject. Babs always took him to bed with her and 
he had his own seat in a small chair in the dining- 
room. He did not wear big boy’s attire but was seen 
in dresses to which was added a sacque, a shawl, a 
scarf, or anything which happened to appeal to the 


68 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

mood of his small mother. His face bore the marks 
and ravages of time; he had been repainted more than 
once, and was by no means beautiful, yet Babs loved 
him with a faithfulness which was almost pathetic. 
Mrs. Hollins had made the mistake upon the Christ- 
mas before of substituting another doll of the same 
size for battered-up Jim Dumps and had put him 
out of the way in the furthest corner of a closet, tell- 
ing Babs he had gone away, and hoping she would 
forget him in time. Babs tried to console herself 
with the new doll, but one day, when she was play- 
ing bear and the dark closet was her den, she rooted 
out the old familiar body of her favorite and went 
shrieking with delight to her mother. 

‘^Muwer, muwer,’^ she cried, ^^what do you sink 
IVe found? My darling old Jim Dumps. He^s 
corned back! He’s corned back!” And Mrs. Hollins 
had not the heart ever to hide him again. 

Elizabeth had not given up playing with dolls, 
but her favorite was a lovely being named the Lady 
Adelaide. She figured in many a romance, sometimes 
reaching the dignity of a throne, and sometimes being 
obliged to earn her living by singing in the streets. 
Paper dolls, however, afforded EUzabeth more amuse- 


THE THEMES 


69 


ment and she was always eager for the first choice of 
the colored plates in a fashion magazine. Over these 
she and Babs had many a squabble, for Elizabeth 
was still so much of a child as to consider these play- 
things very important and could not see why she 
should give up to Babs, so at last Mrs. Hollins had 
to make the rule that Elizabeth was to have the pages 
of one periodical and Babs the other. 

After Babs had taken her departure from the room 
where she had been singing Bright Alfarata,” 
Elizabeth returned to her book. Presently she gave 
a long sigh which attracted her mother^s attention. 

'^What is it, daughter?’’ she asked. ^^That was 
a very big sigh for a little girl.” 

am thinking about my weekly theme,” re- 
turned Elizabeth, and I can’t make up my mind 
which to write about — lynxes or daddy-long-legs.” 

Those seem to me rather queer subjects,” said 
Mrs. Hollins, looking puzzled. ^^Did Miss Jewett 
give them to you?” 

^^Oh no, I thought of them myself. She said 
not to take any ordinary thing, like Spring or Hap- 
piness or such to write subjects, but to try to be 
original.” 


70 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


^^Just what do you mean by Ho write subjects’?” 
asked Mrs. Hollins. 

‘^Why, subjects to write about, I suppose; that is 
what Miss Jewett said: Ho write subjects.’” 

Mrs. Hollins laughed. suspect you haven’t 
quite the right idea. There is such a word as trite. 
You go and look it up in the dictionary and see if 
you don’t think it is the word Miss Jewett used.” 

Elizabeth obeyed, bringing the big dictionary and 
opening it before her on the window-seat. She turned 
over the pages, murmuring to herself, ^H-o-t — t-r-a 
— t-r-i, — here it is. ^ Trite, worn out; stale; com- 
mon.’ Of course that was what she meant. I’m glad 
you explained it, mother. Lynxes or daddy-long-legs 
wouldn’t be trite, would they?” 

Far from it ! How did you happen to select them? 
Do you know anything about either one?” 

Elizabeth shook her head. ‘^Not a thing, but I 
am rather interested in them and I thought the best 
way to learn about them would be to write about 
them, for then I’d have to find out something.” 

^^That is one way of looking at it, certainly rather 
an original one for a little girl. How do you happen 
to be interested in these two creatures?” 


THE THEMES 


71 


‘^Why, you know Neal Paine shot a lynx down 
by the woods back of the Paines^s house. I saw 
it.’’ 

''Yes, I remember that he did and it made quite 
a stir in the neighborhood. Some persons thought 
it must have escaped from some travelling show and 
others said it probably made its way down from 
Canada, for they do not belong to these parts.” 

"That’s what Betsy’s uncle said. He said they 
used to be in the wild forests, but that as the country 
was settled up they went further north, where it was 
not so civilized. He thought this one might have a 
mate. I shouldn’t like to meet it on a dark night, 
should you, mother?” 

"I must say I should not. What do you know 
about the daddy-long-legs? It seems to me they 
are funny things for you to take an interest in. 
Most persons would be afraid of them.” 

"I’m not afraid of anything but caterpillars and 
creepy things, wormy ones. Betsy and I had a pet 
daddy at her house. We used to feed it on ginger- 
bread crumbs and it would let itself down in the 
middle and pick up the crumbs with its two 
forepaws.” 


72 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


Mrs. Hollins laughed. ^‘1 didnT know daddies 
had paws.’^ 

^^Well, whatever they are; those little short things 
like claws that they use to pick up things with.’’ 

^^How did you become acquainted with your 
daddy?” 

^^He used to come every day and gallop around the 
round table in Betsy’s room. I think he liked the 
bowl of nasturtiums she had there, for when he got 
tired of galloping he would go and curl himself up 
in the flowers.” 

^^What made you think it was always the same 
creature?” 

‘^Because he had a feeler gone. We think he lost 
it in a fight, for one day we saw two daddies fighting 
and they fought like anything. They have such 
very, very thin legs and feelers, finer than thread, so 
it would be very easy for an enemy to pull one off.” 

'^What became of your daddy?” 

“He committed suicide,” answered Elizabeth with 
perfect gravity. 

“Why, Elizabeth, I do think that is going a little 
too far. You are a little too imaginative when you 
get started sometimes.” 


THE THEMES 


73 


mother, he really did. He walked right 
into the open fire in Betsy’s room; we saw him do it. 
We didn’t know whether he did it because he was 
unhappy or because he thought it was a bright and 
beautiful palace that he was going into; anyhow he 
destroyed himself, for we saw him and we were too 
late to pull him back from danger. We really missed 
him very much.” 

^^Well, my dear, I think if you were to write just 
what you have told me it would make a very good 
theme and I wouldn’t bother about lynxes this time.” 

^^Oh, but I would like to. I might take the daddy 
first and the lynx the next time, then I would have a 
chance to learn more about lynxes. I really do want 
to find out a little more about daddies, and I am 
going to look them up in a encycellopedia.” 

^^Not quite so many syllables in that word,” cau- 
tioned her mother. ^Ht is encyclopaedia. I think 
the daddies belong to the spider family, and you can 
probably find out about them in the volume which 
has the article on spiders.” 

^^We called him Stilty,” Elizabeth informed her 
mother, ''because he looked just as if he were walking 
on stilts.” 


74 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

^^That was a very good name,^^ agreed her mother, 
think you have material enough for a very good 
theme, so you’d better go ahead and write it while 
it is fresh in your mind.” 

must hunt up spiders in the encyclopsedia first,” 
said Elizabeth, and was soon poring over the article 
she wanted. 

She did not say anything to Betsy about her theme, 
but to her great joy it was a success, for Miss Jewett 
praised it before the whole school. am going to 
read you the most original theme which has been 
handed in,” she told her pupils. want you to see 
how easy it is to find interesting subjects close at 
hand. One doesn’t have to go to Europe to find 
originality, doesn’t have to hunt in Africa to dis- 
cover something unfamiliar. You will all laugh when 
I tell you this is the story of Stilty, a Daddy-long- 
legs, and I can assure you I smiled when I read the 
title, but it told me things I didn’t know and so I 
am sure it will you.” 

A snicker did go around the schoolroom, but the 
title sounded promising and the children listened 
with their best attention. Elizabeth sat with eyes 
cast down, feeling very proud, yet a trifle embar- 


THE THEMES 


75 


rassed. Never before had she been so honored as 
to have a writing of hers read in public. No doubt 
Miss Jewett did not want her to feel too much puffed 
up, for when she had finished reading she said: 
“Of course this is by no means a model theme, for 
there are faults in spelling and punctuation, and you 
would find a great deal to correct if you were to crit- 
icise it. I commend it simply for its originality.^’ 

When the paper was handed back to Elizabeth she 
did find plenty of red pencil marks which called her 
attention to mistakes, but she was quite exalted, 
nevertheless, and Betsy was not long in making it 
known that no one but Elizabeth could have written 
the theme. 

“Oh, Elizabeth,” she said, as they walked home to- 
gether, “I am so proud of you, and to think you 
took our poor little Stilty and made such a fine story 
of him. Why couldn’t I have thought of it? It 
happened in my own room and I knew it just as well 
as you, but I wasn’t smart enough to find out what 
a good story it would make.” 

“I wasn’t quite sure whether it would be best to 
take that or another subject,” Elizabeth told her, 
“but when I told mother about Stilty she advised 


76 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

me to write about him, and now I am glad I 
did.^’ 

^^What was the other? 

am not going to tell,’’ returned Elizabeth, ^Hor 
I may not use it after all.” 

think you might tell me,” said Betsy coaxingly, 
‘Hhen if you don’t use it I can.” 

^Hf I don’t use it I will tell you,” replied Eliza- 
beth, and this was the most that Betsy could get her 
to promise. 

Whatever else the theme did it certainly started a 
fancy for familiar subjects. For the next month or 
two the gamut was run from crickets to turkey- 
gobblers, so that when the lynx tale did appear it 
did not make the sensation of Elizabeth’s first theme, 
and, in fact, was not so good, as it did not relate 
personal experience. Betsy wrote a funny story 
about a toad; Bess presented a deadly uninteresting 
and commonplace theme about a field-mouse, and 
it became quite the fashion for the boys and girls 
to watch the movements of insects, birds, and small 
animals, so that if Elizabeth did nothing else, she 
started up an interest in natural history and became 
an unconscious influence for good, since the children 


THE THEMES 


77 


were much more ready than before to protect the 
little creatures with whom they were beginning to 
become acquainted. 

To be sure the winter was setting in and there was 
not much animal life to observe, but the very rarity 
of it gave more interest. A cricket under the hearth, 
a bird which had lingered longer than usual before 
making its migration, a Molly Cottontail, a convo- 
cation of crows, all these were noted and commented 
upon. As the boys and girls came and went along 
the country roads they were alert for any unusual 
movement in the bushes or sound in the fields. 

^^What would you do if you met a wild beast?’’ 
asked Bert, one day, as he and his sister trudged 
home. 

^H’d run,” replied Elizabeth laconically. 

'"Pooh! that wouldn’t do any good for it could 
run faster than you could.” 

^^Then I’d climb a tree.” 

Suppose it could climb, too; lots of wild beasts 
can, bears and panthers and wild-cats can.” 

'^They say if you turn and look a wild beast 
straight in the eye it will turn and slink away,” said 
Elizabeth. 


78 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


wouldnT like to try it,’^ returned Bert; ^^it 
might pounce on you while you were getting ready, 
and if it were dark it would not do any good/^ 

^'Most wild beasts can see in the dark,’^ Elizabeth 
made answer. read of a man once who met some 
sort of wild beast and he couldnT get away quickly 
enough so he just leaned over and looked at it be- 
tween his legs; it scared the creature so that it ran 
away, for it didnT recognize the strange-looking 
thing that was before it.’^ 

^^That was a good idea,^^ agreed Bert, at once be- 
ginning to practice this feat. could do that, but 
you couldn’t very well, because you have skirts on.” 

Elizabeth admitted that this was a serious draw- 
back but thought if one always carried an lunbrella 
with a hideous face painted on and opened it sud- 
denly it might serve as good a purpose. believe 
I will hunt up an old umbrella and paint a face on it, 
or I could get Kathie to do it for me or Miss Jewett 
could do it beautifully.” 

'Ht wouldn’t do much good in the dark,” objected 
Bert. 

^Hf it were done with that shining sort of stuff 
that they use for match safes and things it would be 


THE THEMES 


79 


very horrible/^ declared Elizabeth. would al- 
ways carry it at night and one done with plain paint 
in the daytime.^’ 

Bert thought this might do very well for a girl. 
^^But I would carry a gun/’ he declared; ^Hhen I 
could shoot in a minute.” 

'^They used to do that way in old times when 
there were Indians prowling about : they carried their 
guns to church so if they were attacked by wolves 
or Indians on the way they could defend their fam- 
iUes, but father wouldn’t let you carry a gim to 
school, Bert.” 

It was broad daylight and there did not appear to 
be much necessity for such a precaution, so Bert 
laughed. reckon I shan’t need one in this neigh- 
borhood,” he said. 

^^You never know what may happen,” returned 
Elizabeth, giving rein to her imagination. 


CHAPTER VI 


Scared 

TT^OR once Elizabeth's imagination did not lead 
^ her very far astray, as was shown a few days 
later. She had mentioned the subject of the painted 
umbrella to her sister Kathie but met with such 
mocking laughter that she did not follow out her 
intention of mentioning it to Miss Jewett, too. 

declare, Elizabeth, you do have the craziest 
ideas,^’ said Kathie. ^^One would suppose we lived 
in the backwoods. Who ever heard of anyone’s 
being attacked by wild animals around here? 
There may be a fox or two away off in the far woods, 
but that is all. You’re not afraid of cows, are you? 
You’ll not meet anything worse on the road, I can 
assure you.” 

Elizabeth felt a trifle ashamed of her fancies but 
answered, ‘^Bess is afraid of cows and goats and 
things with horns.” 

^^Well, you needn’t be,” replied Kathie. ^^This 


SCARED 


81 


all comes of the wild stories you children have been 
writing. I think you’d better stop it. You are 
such a notional, emotional sort of child that you 
are carried beyond all reason once you get started 
on a subject. I think you had better let up on ^ Wild 
Animals I Have Known.’” 

^^They weren’t all wild animals,” returned Eliza- 
beth, ready to argue ; only a very few were. Crickets 
aren’t wild, are they?” 

Would you call them tame?” laughed Kathie. 

'^They don’t bite nor sting,” continued Elizabeth. 

Maybe you could call field-mice wild. Besides, 
I don’t mean harmless wild animals, I mean fierce 
things like wild-cats and bears.” 

^^One would suppose you were no older than Babs 
— to be afraid of bears.” Kathie was scornful. 
suppose you imagine one might scramble up the 
stairs after you in the dark. You are like the baby 
in the picture.” 

To be called a baby, a great girl like herself, so 
grown up as to have her theme read before a lis- 
tening public, was too much for Elizabeth and she 
came to the conclusion that she was rather foolish 
and that there would never be the slightest need for 


82 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND^ BESS 

a face-painted umbrella. So she walked away and 
gave up the idea. 

It all came back to her that very evening, how- 
ever, for when she came home from school her mother 
called her. Elizabeth, I wonder if you couldnT 
take some milk down to Mrs. Trailks. Her baby 
is not well and their cow has gone dry, so I promised 
her I would let her have some.’’ 

Can’t Bert take it?” said Elizabeth, having 
other matters in mind. 

^^He is not here; your father sent him on an errand 
as soon as he came in from school. It won’t take 
you long and it isn’t dark yet. After this Mrs. 
Traill will arrange to send for it, but she cannot 
today. You would do that much for a little sick 
baby, wouldn’t you?” 

This reproof appealed to Elizabeth at once, so 
without saying another word she picked up the tin 
can her mother had set down for her and started 
off. The way to Mrs. Traill’s was down a long hill 
at the foot of which was a little bridge. Just beyond 
this was Mrs. Traill’s small house. She was a poor 
woman with two or three small children. She had 
lately become a widow and was struggling hard to 


SCARED 


83 


make both ends meet. Mrs. Hollins often employed 
her and showed her many neighborly kindnesses. 

Elizabeth did not mind the walk down hill, and 
soon reached the house, giving her mother^s message 
and taking pains to inquire after the baby. Re- 
ceiving the can back again after it was emptied, 
the little girl started home, determining to stop just 
beyond the bridge to gather some chestnuts which 
she had seen on the ground under a big tree. She 
had passed the bridge and was just about to creep 
under the bars which led into the field when she saw 
something which at first she mistook for a large 
dog. She was not usually afraid of dogs but this 
had an unfamiliar look so she backed away to 
give it a second scrutiny. The creature advanced. 
Elizabeth's eyes grew bigger and bigger, then, shriek- 
ing, she started up the hill, the animal, inside the 
fence, loping along keeping pace with her. The 
hill was long and steep, but the child flew along 
panting, screaming, once in awhile casting fearful 
looks at the beast which did not attempt to leap the 
stone wall between them. All sorts of thoughts 
flashed through Elizabeth's mind. She wished for 
the umbrella of her fancy; she wished that Bert was 


84 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


there with his gun; she wondered if she could scare 
off the creature by a fixed gaze. This last took more 
courage than she possessed, but she decided that she 
must try to drive it off in some way as her breath was 
giving out and she had still some distance to go 
before the top of the hill and the turn in the road 
should be reached. What could she do? Pausing 
a second she hurled the empty can at her enemy 
and, gathering energy for a final spurt, she fled 
on. 

Before this her cries had reached the ears of the 
blacksmith whose shop was the first building at the 
top of the hill. It was to him that Bert had been 
sent on an errand, and he, too, heard the shrieks, 
but had no idea it was his sister who was in trouble. 

Hallo, what^s the matter? cried Jim Powers, 
the blacksmith. '^Why, Bert, iPs your sister, 
he exclaimed, and in another moment had raced to 
meet the little girl, Bert not far behind him. 

'^Here, here, whaPs the trouble, sissy? said Jim, 
kneeling down and putting his arm around the 
frightened child. There, donT cry, tell us all about 
it. Anybody hurt? WhaPs wrong? 

Having reached safety Elizabeth had only sobs 


SCARED 


85 


for reply, but presently gathered voice to say, 

It^s there ! It^s there ! A great big terrible animal/^ 
Where is it?^^ Jim asked. 

^^Down — down there in the field. It followed me 
and I threw the can at it.^^ 

Well, well, I wouldn’t be scared,” said Jim sooth- 
ingly; reckon it isn’t anything worse than a dog.” 

^^Oh, but it is.” Elizabeth was regaining her 
courage. ^‘1 thought it was a dog at first, but I 
know it isn’t; I am sure it is a lynx.” 

'^By gum, you don’t say so,” returned Jim. “Run 
home, Bert, and tell your father to bring his gun. 
I haven’t mine at the shop and he’s the next nearest. 
We’ll see to this.” 

Bert did not need a second bidding but was off 
like a shot, going full tilt up the road towards his 
own house. He shouted out his news to those he 
met on the way. “I say, there’s a big wild animal 
down in the hollow by the bridge; we’re going to 
shoot it.” We? Of course “we.” Should not the 
prowess of the father be shared by the son? 

By the time Mr. Hollins with his rifle and his 
attendant squire, Bert, had arrived at the scene of 
action quite a crowd had gathered. 


86 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

Elizabeth and Jim Powers were first on the ground, 
Elizabeth keeping very close to Jim and glancing 
fearfully around; for up to this time the animal had 
not been discovered. There was a great deal of 
excited talk, much beating around in the bushes, and 
some chaff. 

^^DonT let it bite you, Bill,^^ said one big fellow 
to another who was on his knees, looking under the 
bars; and when Bill drew away his head suddenly 
there was a shout of laughter. 

Where do you suppose he^s got to?’’ said Jim. 
^^How big was he, sissy?” 

^^Oh, he looked awfully big; as big as a bear,” 
Elizabeth told him. 

We’ll take a few inches off and allow him to be 
as big as a calf,” responded Jim. ^^Have to make 
allowance for your size and likewise for the size 
of yom* scare.” 

‘'Sure you saw anything at all?” queried the man 
they called Bill. 

“I should think I did,” returned Elizabeth, “when 
it followed me almost to the top of the hill.” 

Bert, who began to have doubts, since there was 
nothing strange to be seen, felt a little ashamed at 


SCARED 


87 


having brought the men there to no purpose and was 
inclined to mock his sister. guess you dreamed 
it/^ he said. don^t believe there was anything at 
all but a dog. It^s just like you, Elizabeth, to get 
up an excitement all for nothing.’^ 

Elizabeth began to wish that something to frighten 
her brother really might appear. reckon if 
you had seen what I did, and had been as near to 
it you wouldn^t say it was imagination,^^ she said 
indignantly. 

'^It could easy get away before this,^^ said Jim, 
giving countenance to Elizabeth's story. 

Where was it you saw it first, sis?^^ inquired Bill. 

“Right here,’^ Elizabeth began. “I was going 
to pick up some chestnuts — She paused suddenly 
and pointed with shaking finger to a wild apple- 
tree overhanging the road. “There it is! There! 
There !’^ she cried, her voice quavering with excite- 
ment. “Oh run, run, Bert, it might spring on you,^^ 
— for Bert was nearest to the tree. 

“Well, I’ll be switched if she ain’t right,” cried 
Jim, “for if there ain’t the blamed crittur up on that 
there appletree.” 

There was instant commotion, which proved 


88 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


that Elizabeth was justified in her fears, for, sure 
enough, lying along a limb, switching its short tail 
and gazing down at its enemies, was a great lynx, 
a fearsome enough beast to alarm a less timid person 
than Elizabeth. 

There was the sudden sharp crack of a rifle, the 
sound of a falling body, then a shout went up. 
Elizabeth shut her eyes and held her hands tightly 
over them. Scared as she had been, she was sorry 
for the creature. 

^^You got him at the first shot,’^ cried Jim. 
‘^My, ainT he a whopping big fellow! As I said, 
sissy, he is as big as a calf. You wasnT so far out.’^ 

“It is a lynx, true enough,’^ declared Mr. Hollins, 
“although I cannot imagine how one could have 
wandered down this way, so near to human habi- 
tations.^^ 

“I said there^d be a mate when Neal Paine shot 
that there other one back there in the woods awhile 
ago,^^ said Jim Powers. “I surmised there’d be a 
pair of them. I wouldn’t wonder if they got druv 
out by forest fires and come ambling down this way. 
There’s a good stretch of wild country up there in the 
next county. These here critturs journeyed down 


SCARED 


89 


from Canada, likely, though IVe heard of a few 
around in spots this side the border. I guess he 
belongs to sissy, here, by right of discovery. What 
you going to do with him, sis? Make a set of furs 
out of him?’^ 

'^Oh, no!^^ Elizabeth could not bear the idea. 
Scared as she had been she was too tender-hearted 
to think of wearing the skin of the animal which she 
had just seen as a living, free, wild creature. “I 
would much rather not,^^ she shook her head when 
her father looked at her questioningly. ‘‘Why, 
I was almost acquainted with him, father, and it 
wouldn^t seem right to wear the skin of a person you 
have known. 

The men shouted with laughter. “Well, if that 
donT beat all,’^ cried Jim Powers. “Skin of a person 
you have known. I didnT know lynxes was people. 
I’ll have to tell my wife that. ” 

“I think we’d better have him stuffed and present 
him to the State museum,” said Mr. Hollins. He is 
a fine specimen. See his short tail and the tufts of 
hair on his ears. There is no doubt of his identity.” 

It was quite dark by this time, and as Elizabeth 
insisted that she was quite able to walk uphill 


90 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


again, she followed in the wake of the procession 
which bore the body of the lynx to the blacksmith^s 
shop. Bill Walker, having a lantern, led the way; 
Jim Powers and Mr. Hollins bore the lynx on their 
shoulders, Bert and Elizabeth brought up the rear. 
In her excitement Elizabeth did not miss the effect 
of this picturesque sight. ^Ht looks like a scene in 
a book,^^ she whispered to Bert. '^Like those 
hunting pictures when they bore home the trophies 
of the chase.’’ 

But Bert had no eye for the artistic, although 
he did admire the spoils of the chase. ^'Gee, but 
he’s got a pretty fur,” he said. 'H’ll bet Kath 
will speak for it.” 

^^She won’t get it, then,” retorted Elizabeth, 
'Hor father is going to have it stuffed; he said so.” 

wouldn’t mind having it to hang up in my den,” 
returned Bert. ^^My, wouldn’t the fellows envy 
me.” 

^^You won’t get it any more than Kathie. If 
anyone has it Dick will.” 

^^Who says so?” 

do. Jim said it belonged to me by right of 
discovery.” 


SCARED 


91 


Bert had nothing to say to this, and they con- 
tinued their way to the blacksmith^s shop where the 
body of the lynx was laid in state for the observation 
and conmient of the entire community. 

Elizabeth's first remark when, with her father 
and Bert, she reached home, was in the nature of 
an argument that was not to be gainsaid. told 
you so, miss,’’ she exclaimed to her sister. ^'You 
made fun of me for wanting to carry a scarifying um- 
brella; I only wish I had had one this evening.” 

^^Why, did a cow run you?” inquired Kathie 
flippantly. 

^‘Nothing of the kind,” returned Elizabeth, on 
her dignity, and feeling very sure of her position. 

was attacked by a wild beast, a really, truly one. 
You may believe it or not. Ask father if you 
think I am making it up.” Elizabeth held her head 
very high and felt that she had a perfect right to 
assume an important air. 

^^What is she talking about, Herbert?” inquired 
Mrs. Hollins. “And where have you all been? 
Supper is ready and waiting.” 

“She is pretty near the truth,” returned Mr. Hol- 
lins. “I don’t know that she was exactly attacked. 


92 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


but she might have been; at any rate she was chased 
by a lynx down there in the hollow by the bridge.’’ 

‘^Why, father, is that really so?” cried Kathie, 
looking at Elizabeth with new interest. ^^You 
poor, little child, I expect you were nearly scared 
to death.” 

^HIow did you know it was a lynx?” asked Mrs. 
Hollins, putting an arm around Elizabeth. 

Because I shot it,” he made answer. 

Yes, he did,” Bert chimed in, feeling that he was 
not getting his share of the glory. ran and told 
him and he came with his rifle and v/e all hunted 
it up and there it was in a tree and father shot it. 
Gee! but it was big. It’s down at the blacksmith’s 
shop this very minute; you can see it there if you 
want to.” 

Then the whole story was gone over and Eliza- 
beth felt herself a great heroine, for she spared 
none of the details of her horror and fright when she 
was telling her part of the tale. In fact, she made it 
so graphic that Babs was afraid to go to bed lest 
a lynx or some other terrible beast should be in the 
closet or should creep in by the window. Seeing 
the effect of her story, Elizabeth tried to soothe 


SCARED 93 

her by telling her that angels with flaming swords 
would be near by to destroy any evil things. 

whimpered Babs, is afaid of ze angels, 
too. I wiss zey wouldn^t have swords.^^ 

So, as it fell to Elizabeth's lot to put her little 
sister to bed that night, she had to promise to stay 
with her and see that there was nothing in or out 
of the room to frighten her. will sing ^ Glory to 
Thee, my God this night,’” she promised Babs. 
always sing it to myself when I am afraid, especially 
that verse that says ^Let no ill dreams disturb my 
rest nor powers of darkness me molest.’ ” 

^^Does that mean Jim Powers?” inquired Babs, 
lifting her head. 

“No, of course it doesn’t,” Elizabeth told her. 
“It means things like mosquitoes and bats.” 

Babs put down her head again and listened while 
Elizabeth sang in her small childish voice. But the 
hymn did not prove as convincing as Elizabeth 
hoped, for when she had finished Babs lifted her 
head again. “Is it all dead?” she asked. “Can’t 
it walk?” 

“Of course it is dead,” Elizabeth told her; “it 
is as dead as a door-nail, although I don’t know 


94 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


why they say that. It canT walk nor fly nor do 
anything, and it is locked up in Jim Powerses black- 
smith shop so it couldnT get out if it wanted to.^^ 

This assured Babs somewhat, but she could not 
go to sleep till Elizabeth lay down by her and told her 
a funny story about a wee, wee little fairy that lived 
in a chestnut burr. She finally grew so sleepy in 
the telling that she dropped off into slumber herself 
and was not roused until her mother came up to 
bed, when she was helped in undressing and cuddled 
down at last, hearing drowsily her mother say: 
'^Good-night, dear little girl. Your mother is very 
thankful she has you safe.’’ 

Elizabeth half lifted her arm to give her mother 
a hug, but it fell back again before she could raise 
it to her mother’s neck, and the next thing she 
knew it was broad daylight, the sun shining in her 
window and Babs was tickling her to waken her up. 


CHAPTER VII 


Winter Doings 

the heroine of such an adventure, Elizabeth 
was the admiration and envy of the whole 
school while Bert was a close second. Being at the 
boastful age, Bert was not slow in discoursing upon 
how ^^we’’ did thus and so; We’^ chased the lynx — 
We^^ shot him — We’’ carried him to Jim Powers’s 
shop. ^^Yes, sir, I tell you he came mighty near to 
springing on me,” was his greatest boast. 

As for Elizabeth, she bore herself more modestly, 
but nevertheless was willing to tell of her experience 
with all the thrilling details she could think of while 
the boys and girls gathered around in breathless 
attention. 

Big Phil Selden, who had never taken the least 
notice of Elizabeth, secretly placed a huge red apple 
on her desk. Leonora Stayman offered her a ring 
set with a blue stone. Maria Black asked if she 
couldn’t walk home with her. As these were all two 


96 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


or three years older than Elizabeth and counted her 
among the little girls, she considered herself much 
complimented. 

The mild weather suddenly gave place to a sharp 
frost, which was followed by the first snow, and Eliz- 
abeth became much in demand for coasting. Not a 
boy that was not willing to drag her uphill for the 
sake of coasting down again in her company; not a 
girl who would not have done the same if Elizabeth 
had allowed it. This did all very well for awhile, 
but finally she grew tired of having honor thrust upon 
her and, moreover, found that however popular she 
might be with the boys she was losing favor with the 
girls; even her own Betsy and Bess once or twice 
walked home without her. Elizabeth was quick- 
tempered upon sudden provocation, but was long- 
suffering where her friends were concerned, so she 
did not resent these slights until she overheard Bess 
say: “Humph! I suppose we’re not old enough for 
her to care for. Well, let her go with the big girls if 
she wants to! ” 

“You’d better say boys,” replied Betsy. “She 
went down on Phil Selden’s sled three times yester- 
day afternoon.” 


WINTER DOINGS 


97 


^'Some people are too lazy to pull their own sleds 
uphill/^ returned Bess. 

Elizabeth, in the cloakroom, heard it all. She 
flounced out, her cheeks blazing and her eyes snap- 
ping. ^^You mean, deceitful, jealous things!^’ she 
cried. ^^I heard every word you said, and I donT 
want to speak to you. I am going to ask Miss 
Jewett to let me change my seat, Betsy Tyson, and 
as for you, Bess Ferguson — no wonder the boys donT 
want to drag a great fat thing like you uphill. Ifll 
never, never be friends with you again, so there! 
She flounced out the door and down the path before 
the schoolhouse, pounding her feet down very hard 
and trying to keep back the smarting tears. 

Betsy and Bess looked at one another dismayed. 
^^Now weVe done it,’^ said Betsy. ^^You neednT 
have called her lazy, Bess. You know she isn’t.^^ 

^^That wasnT half as bad as what you said,” re- 
turned Bess, aggrieved. 

^^Well, I didn’t really mean it,” retmned Betsy. 
^^I didn’t know she was in there, did you?” 

^'Indeed I didn’t. I wouldn’t have had her hear 
for the world.” 

^'I don’t suppose she will ever forgive us.” 


98 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


am not at all sure that I want to forgive her. 
I think what she said was a great deal worse than 
what we did.’^ 

^^You are fat, you know,^’ replied Betsy, ready to 
be a little spiteful. 

rather be nice and plump than be a httle 
skinny thing like you,^’ returned Bess. 

Betsy curled her lip scornfully. '^Oh yes, we're 
very well pleased with ourselves, aren't we? Wait 
till you have to do your arithmetic alone and you 
won't be so pleased at having quarrelled with 
Elizabeth." 

don't care," replied Bess with an air of supreme 
indifference. ^H'm not the only one who did the 
quarelling; you were as bad as I." 

^^You began it." 

'^But I only said things about girls and you said 
about boys; that was a great deal worse." 

^‘1 didn't mean it; I was mad," Betsy repeated. 

Bess was not ready to acknowledge that much. 
Ehzabeth's remarks still rankled and as anything 
relating to her personal appearance was a tender 
subject with Bess she could not forget very soon. 
^H'm not going to apologize, are you?" she said. 


Ir 


Yv^INTER DOINGS 


99 


^^She ought to apologize first. If she doesn’t, I’ll 
take you for my first best friend, Betsy.” 

'^Indeed you won’t, then,” returned Betsy. “If 
I can’t have Elizabeth I don’t want anybody.” 

“Oh, very well,” responded Bess with a haughty 
air. ' ^ N obody wants you, I’m sure. ’ ’ And she walked 
off, leaving Betsy torn by varied emotions. 

For two whole days the three girls did not speak 
to one another. Each went her own way. Betsy 
moped by herself. Bess selected Flo Harris as a 
companiop. Elizabeth sought out the older girls, 
and it must be said that, in defiance, she was more 
friendly than usual with the boys. 

Then appeared upon the scene Corinne Barker, a 
city girl, who dressed stylishly and accepted atten- 
tions with the air of one conferring a great favor. 
Her parents had gone abroad and she was to spend 
the months of their absence with her aunt and uncle. 
She was a little older than Bess though somewhat 
yoimger than Leonora Stayman and Maria Black. 
Bess was ready to make overtures at once. Corinne’s 
real coral necklace, her flashing ring which far out- 
shone Elizabeth’s modest little turquoise, her gold 
bangle, all these won Bess’s admiration, and it must 


100 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

be said that there were others who looked with en- 
vious eyes at these possessions. In imitation of 
Corinne, Bess changed the style of wearing her hair 
and presented herself with her usually smooth locks 
pulled down in scraggy loops over her forehead and 
bound down with a fillet. It was not becoming, 
but Bess prided herself upon its being in the latest 
style. Within the next twenty-four hours nearly 
every girl had followed the new fashion. Betsy arose 
early, had breakfast before her aunt and uncle and 
so escaped detection. Miss Emily would never have 
approved, Betsy well knew. When she took her 
place by Elizabeth’s side, her desk mate gave her 
an amused, supercilious glance which did not escape 
Corinne’s eye. Elizabeth, be it said, had made up 
her mind not to ape the new pupil, for she had taken 
a dislike to her from the first. Corinne, recognizing 
in Elizabeth a leader, was ready to make war against 
her, and so matters stood after the second day of 
Corinne’s coming. 

Betsy had begun to make overtures to her first 
best. She well knew her aunt would not permit her 
to adopt the new fashion of arranging her hair and 
she also knew it was far from becoming. Betsy’s 


WINTER DOINGS 


101 


little dark face, overshadowed by her dusky locks, 
looked like some small animars; still she wanted to 
prove that she could follow the style if she wanted 
to. Not only little girls, but the world in general, 
will take pattern after a flock of sheep; let one jump 
over a fence, the rest will jump after it. Betsy had 
made the jump to show that she could, but she was 
ready to return to her familiar field, the more espe- 
cially as she missed the companionship of Elizabeth. 

At recess a flock of girls gathered around Corinne 
to examine her corals, to borrow her ring for a mo- 
ment, to see how it would look on another hand, to 
hear her recount the number of parties and teas 
which she had attended. The schoolhouse porch was 
by no means deserted that day, for Corinne preferred 
it to any outside spot. Elizabeth with her older 
friends sat on a bench by the gate, a row of boys 
perched like crows on the fence above them. Betsy 
uncertainly hovered between the two places. 

^^Come here, Betsy,’’ called Corinne. ^^See if my 
ring will fit your third finger; it is too small for Bess. 
Flo says it will be too big for you, but I don’t be- 
lieve it. I know my hand is smaller than yours.” 

Betsy paused in taking a second bite of her big 


102 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

red apple, and looked uncertainly toward the group 
by the fence. 

‘^Your hair looks real nice,” continued Corinne. 
‘^Bess says she didn’t believe you would dare to 
change it.” 

don’t think it looks very nice,” replied Betsy 
doubtfully; just tried it for to-day to see how it 
would look. I am going back to the old way to- 
morrow.” 

wouldn’t,” Corinne went on. ^Ht mightn’t 
look nice if you had red hair like some people we 
know. Nobody can be good-looking with red hair, 
and they must always expect to be made fun of.” 
This was spoken quite nonchalantly and with a 
little laugh. 

Then all Betsy’s loyalty arose. She knew how 
sensitive Ehzabeth was about her auburn locks, and 
that she had heard every word Corinne said, as it was 
intended she should. ^^Real red hair, of course,” 
responded Betsy. ^ ^ But there is nothing in the world 
so beautiful as auburn hair. True auburn hair is 
very rare, my uncle says. All the artists rave over 
it, and anyone who has it doesn’t have to wear it 
like common folks.” Then, having flung forth her 


WINTER DOINGS 


103 


defiance, Betsy turned and ran to where Elizabeth 
sat on the end of the bench, snuggling up close to her, 
putting her hand in hers, and whispering, I just hate 
that Corinne Barker. I wish she had stayed at 
home.’^ 

Elizabeth gave the little hand a squeeze and Maria 
Black remarked, ^‘1 think Elizabeth Hollins has the 
prettiest hair I ever saw. I am glad she has sense 
enough to wear it as she does. I wish you could 
have heard my brother make fun of me this morning. 
I almost was ashamed to be seen after what he said 
about my hair. I’ll not dare to wear it so another 
day, I can tell you.” As Maria was the oldest girl 
in school her words carried weight and Elizabeth 
looked at her with grateful eyes. 

So peace was once more restored between Eliza- 
beth and Betsy. But Bess still hung off; she could 
not forget that Elizabeth had called her fat, but she 
was soon almost the only one who sought out Co- 
rinne. The older girls avoided her, the boys would 
have nothing to do with her. Boys despise a girl 
who makes mean little pin-pricking remarks about 
other girls. When they have a grievance they fight 
it out with their fists and have done with it. 


104 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

Miss Jewett had noticed the coolness between 
Betsy and Elizabeth and was sorry. These two were 
her favorite pupils although she tried not to show par- 
tiality. As she was some day to marry Betsy^s uncle, 
Mr. Robert Tyson, she often discussed her scholars 
with him. ^‘1 wonder what is wrong between Eliza- 
beth and Betsy, she said to him one evening. ‘'Has 
Betsy confided in you?^’ 

“Haven’t had any report,” returned Mr. Tyson. 
“They sometimes have these little flare-ups, but 
they don’t last.” 

“I believe all girls do have them,” said Miss 
Jewett reflectively. “It seems to go with youthful 
friendships. Perhaps the charm of making up makes 
them more ready to quarrel. This time it seems 
rather serious. I notice the two have scarcely spoken 
to one another for two whole days, though they sit 
side by side.” 

“That does look serious. What about Bess Fer- 
guson? Which side does she take?” 

“Oh, she has gone over entirely to the new ele- 
ment. I have Mrs. Wilmer’s niece, Corinne Barker, 
you know, and she has made quite a sensation.” 

“In what way?” 


WINTER DOINGS 


105 


“Rather a silly way. I don^t like her influence 
with my sweet, simple girls. She is putting wrong 
notions in their heads and is stirring up discord, I 
am afraid. Of course, one must expect girls to ad- 
mire trinkets, hut I don’t think it is good taste for 
them to put them on when they come to school. 
This Corinne Barker enjoys nothing so much as 
making a display and is the envy of the whole school. 
She wears her hair in an abominable fashion which 
I was amused today to see imitated by nearly every 
girl in school. Even Betsy came with frowsy locks 
pulled down over her pretty low forehead. It 
gave her an uncanny look for she has such a mite of 
a face that it seemed to leave her with only half 
enough.” 

“I’ll venture to say aunt Em didn’t observe it,” 
returned Mr. Tyson with a little laugh. “I must 
look tomorrow morning and see for myself.” 

But there was nothing wrong with Betsy when her 
uncle next saw her, for her hair was arranged in its 
usual neat fashion and she appeared in good spirits. 
“Isn’t aunt Emily down yet?” she inquired as she 
came into the breakfast-room where her uncle was 
looking over the morning paper. 


106 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


‘^Not yet, but we neednT wait. You can begin on 
your orange if you like.’^ 

Betsy seated herself and her uncle put down 
his paper. ^^What is the matter with you and 
Elizabeth?^’ he asked. hear you are at odds 
again.^’ 

^^Who told you? We are not, whoever it was,^’ 
Betsy replied. 

'^But werenT you?’’ 

“Well, yes,” Betsy answered hesitatingly; “we 
were for a little while.” 

“How did it happen?” 

i“Well, she overheard something Bess and I were 
saying and she pounced out at us and got awfully 
mad and called us mean, jealous, horrid things. Then 
she said Bess was fat and that we were both deceit- 
ful, so — ” Betsy paused. 

“So,” — repeated her uncle, — “there was a big 
row. What made her say you were all those 
things? W ere you? ’ ’ 

Betsy looked down at her plate. “I believe we 
were a little.” 

“What were you saying about her?” 

Betsy was honest and did not hesitate to tell. 


WINTER DOINGS 


107 


^^Bess said she was lazy and I said she liked to play 
with the boys better than with us girls/’ 

''Was it true?” 

"Why, you see everybody made a lot of her after 
her adventure with the lynx and of course she liked it. 
Phil Selden has the very nicest sled in school and he 
took her on it ever and ever so many times, then 
Maria Black made a fuss over her and Leonora Stay- 
man gave her a ring that was too small for herself 
and — and ” 

"You and Bess were jealous, I see. So that much 
was true, and you said things to one another behind 
her back that you wouldn’t have said to her face. I 
suppose we might call that deceitful.” 

Betsy nodded in token that she thought this true. 
"And Bess is fat,” she declared. 

Mr. Tyson repressed a smile. "While no one can 
say truthfully that Elizabeth is lazy. It looks to me 
as if you had the worst of it, Betsy. The court con- 
victs you on your own evidence and condemns you 
to pay Miss Elizabeth Hollins ten kisses in return 
for her injured feelings.” 

"I’ve already paid them,” returned Betsy gravely. 
"We made up today after Corinne Barker called 


108 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


her a red-head. I wouldn't stand that, you know; so 
I said what I thought and I am never going to have 
anything to do with her, with Corinne, I mean." 

'^Not even to the extent of adopting her manner of 
wearing her hair," said Mr. Tyson slyly. 

^^Oh, uncle Rob, did Miss Jewett tell you? Of 
course she must have. It was silly, of course, but I 
just wanted to see how it looked." 

^^Did you find out?" 

^Ht didn't look nice a bit. Elizabeth told me on 
her sacred honor that I was a sight, though that 
isn't the reason I gave it up, at least it isn't the only 
reason. We have formed ourselves into two parties, 
Styles and Non-styles. Elizabeth and I belong to 
the Non-styles, so do Maria and Leonora. Bess 
belongs to the Styles, but we don't care." 

must say that I approve more heartily of the 
Non-styles myself," Mr. Tyson told her. ^^But here 
comes your aunt Em. I’ll not tell, Betsy " — a prom- 
ise which Betsy was glad to hear. 


CHAPTER VIII 


Bess Gives a Party 

^^HRISTMAS came. Betsy and Elizabeth pre- 
sented their gifts to Miss Jewett upon the last 
day of school before the holidays began. Miss Jew- 
ett^s desk showed a great stack of gifts, the most 
showy being a sofa pillow from Corinne Barker and 
the most appreciated being those which Elizabeth 
and Betsy had made themselves. Elizabeth spent 
much thought upon the composition of a proper 
set of verses to go with the scent bag, and finally 
produced the following: 

I gathered from our garden beds 
These simple herbs for you, 

For they are sweet and you are sweet, 

I’m telling what is true. 

I fain would be dried as they 
If I might dwell within 
Your handkerchiefs and laces gay 
You fasten with a pin. 


no ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

Whene’er you ope your bureau drawer 
And smell this bag I send, 

I pray you think of one who signs 
Herself, your loving friend. 

Herbs are not pollens. 

Elizabeth Holhns. 

There were tears in Miss Jewett ^s eyes as well as 
laughter on her lips when she read this effusion. 
^‘The dear, ridiculous child,’’ she murmured, 
^‘she is so preciously funny.” 

It had taken Elizabeth a long time to find any- 
thing to rhyme with Hollins and she felt very trium- 
phant when she discovered the word pollen, though 
plural it has none. Elizabeth, however, never let 
a little thing of that kind appall her and often took 
such poetic license as would have amazed a greater 
poet. She did not show her rhymes to anyone, not 
even to Betsy, for she had a romantic feeling that 
the more secret the more tender. She wrote the 
verses, in her best manner, on the back of a Christmas 
card showing an angel with a violin. She had com- 
missioned her brother Dick to get this for her. 
To his credit be it told, that he took much trouble 
and only after searching long and faithfully did he 
find what she wanted and sent it to her. To say 
that Elizabeth was pleased only half expresses it. 


BESS GIVES A PARTY 111 

Her letter of thanks to Dick was characteristic. 
She said: 

Dear Dick, — I am abnormally obliged to you for 
taking the trouble to send me the enchanting card. It is 
exactly what I wanted and is memoriably lovely. What 
it is to have a brother! 

I remain, my dear sir. 

Yours gratefully, 

Elizabeth. 

Dick had a good laugh over the letter and put it 
away among those he treasured. ‘Ht will amuse 
her some day when she has grown up/^ he told 
himself. 

Miss Jewett was trying to help Elizabeth in her 
use of words but there had not been time as yet to 
show much result from her teaching. On the day 
that school closed for the holidays Bess announced 
importantly that she was going to give a party on 
New Year’s night. She had not returned to her al- 
legiance but showed both Betsy and Elizabeth that 
she vastly preferred Corinne to either of them. They, 
therefore, wondered if an invitation to this festivity 
would be given them. 

'Ht would be dreadful to be left out,” declared 
Elizabeth as she and Betsy were talking it over. 


112 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

would be almost a disgrace, for she will invite 
nearly everybody in the school, except the very little 
children, of course/’ 

‘‘She won’t have a very big party if she is going 
to invite only those who are friends with Corinne,” 
returned Betsy caustically. “We’ve known her 
all our lives and our families are friends and all that.” 

“I suppose it will be as her mother and grand- 
mother say, anyhow,” — Elizabeth took some com- 
fort in this. 

“And I’d like to see Mrs. Lynde offend my aunt 
Emily; she wouldn’t do it, for they are very inti- 
mate friends. I shall tell her about the party right 
away and of course she will expect that I am to go.” 

So much for Betsy’s prospects. Elizabeth was 
not so sure of her own. Bess had painted her 
plans in vivid colors, her ambition being to give 
such an affair as should be equal to those described 
by Corinne. Musicians discoursing sweet strains 
of music behind a screen of palms, a supper ordered 
from a caterer in the city, party dresses made to 
order for the occasion, sounded very grand to little 
girls used only to very simple affairs. “I suppose 
If I do go,” said Elizabeth, “I couldn’t have a real 


BESS GIVES A PARTY 


113 


party dress; I would just have to wear my best 
white/’ 

suppose I should, too. Aunt Emily doesn’t 
approve of httle girls hke us having real dressy 
clothes.” 

heard Bess say that her dress was to be blue 
chiffon over blue silk with tiny pink rosebuds on it. 
Won’t it be beautiful?” 

^^Oh, I suppose so,” returned Betsy carelessly. 
‘‘I reckon she will enjoy it more than anyone else. 
If you wear white, Elizabeth, I will wear it, too, 
so we can keep each other company. We will not 
be the only ones, either, for I don’t suppose half the 
girls will have really truly party dresses.” 

^^Have you heard what Corinne is going to wear?” 
asked Elizabeth. 

White lace over pink, I believe; at least that is 
what Flo Harris told me.” 

This promised to be very fine attire, thought Eliz- 
abeth, yet she was comforted by what Betsy had 
said — that not half the girls would have real party 
dresses and would go in whatever might be the most 
appropriate thing they had. 

The next day saw Corinne and Bess driving 


114 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

around town in a pony cart delivering the invita- 
tions. Corinne had spoken her mind when they first 
started forth. “If you are going to invite that red- 
headed Efizabeth Hollins you can count me out,’’ 
she said. 

“Oh, but Corinne, I have to,” replied Bess. 
“Grandmother and mamma made out the list and 
her name was one of the first. I really have nothing 
to do with it, you see.” 

“We’ll manage some way,” declared Corinne. 
“Just you leave it to me. She lives so far out that 
we will have to leave it till the last, anyway, and 
I doubt if we get through in time to go there, so 
we can take it to the post-office.” 

“Oh, but, — ” began Bess, slightly disturbed, yet 
not exactly seeing how mailing an invitation would 
prevent its reaching its destination. 

“Now see here,” continued Corinne, ‘ Vhich would 
you rather would come to the party, Elizabeth or I?” 

Bess remembered the lace-over-pink frock which 
would add glory to her entertainment and promptly 
replied: “You, of comse.” 

“Then if you want me you can’t have her. I’m 
not going to see her sailing around and being 


BESS GIVES A PARTY 


115 


made so much of. What do you suppose she will 
wear, Bess?^^ 

‘^Oh, I suppose she wouldnT get a new dress for 
the occasion. She will wear her best white, I 
suppose.’’ 

Humph!” Corinne gave a scornful exclama- 
tion. ‘^Now listen. We will go to the post-ofhce 
with her invitation; when we get inside you hand 
her invitation to me and I’ll do the rest. You can 
say you took it yourself to the post-office, can’t 
you? That will be the strict truth; you don’t 
have to know what happens after that.” 

. Bess had an idea of what would happen and felt 
very reluctant to hand over the invitation to Corinne, 
so she was silent. 

“Aren’t you going to do it?” asked Corinne. 
“I suppose you will like her going around telling 
everybody that you are too fat to look well in 
your lovely new frock.” 

This was rather a back-handed way of putting 
it, but Bess did not perceive that; she only saw 
that the glory of her attire might be undervalued; 
and so she gave in, at the same time feeling con- 
science-stricken and more unhappy as time went on. 


116 ELIZABETH, BETSY >ND BESS 

At the post-office she gave the envelope intoCorinne^s 
hands, turned her back and asked no questions. 
‘^Now then,^^ said Corinne as they came out, ^‘if 
anyone asks you all you have to say is that you took 
the invitation to the post-office yourself, and it will 
be perfectly true.^^ 

Betsy promptly reported to her first best that she 
had received her invitation, that her aunt Emily 
said she was to go and could wear her white mull. 
‘‘Which of your white frocks are you going to wear, 
Elizabeth?’’ she asked. 

“I don’t suppose I shall wear any of them,” 
returned Elizabeth, in a subdued voice. “I haven’t 
been invited.” 

“Oh, Elizabeth, I don’t believe it. I saw Corinne 
and Bess driving old Fan around in the pony-cart 
yesterday. Perhaps they didn’t have time to come 
out here and you will get yours today.” 

This was an encouraging possibility; but as day 
after day went by and no invitation came Eliza- 
beth was fain to believe that she had been left 
out. 

“I’m just going to ask,” said Betsy indignantly. 
“I don’t see how they dared not ask you. I am 


BESS GIVES A PARTY 


117 


going to ask Mrs. Lynde myself why you werenT 
invited.^’ 

^^Oh, no, please donT, Betsy. I wouldnT for the 
world have them think I cared.” Elizabeth had 
pride in the matter. 

Well, I shall find out some way.” Betsy was de- 
termined. ‘^If you don’t go I shall stay away, and 
if aunt Emily asks me why, I am going to up and 
tell her.” 

This was loyalty beyond expectation. To delib- 
erately absent one’s self from a party such as this 
promised to be showed great strength of mind, 
thought Elizabeth. don’t want you to do that,” 
she said. want you to go and then tell me all 
about it. I didn’t really think that Bess was keep- 
ing on being so very very mad with me,” she added. 

don’t believe it is Bess at all; I believe it is all 
that horrid Corinne Barker.” 

^^But she didn’t make out the list. I heard Bess 
say, myself, that her grandmother and mother were 
doing it.” 

^^You never know,” returned Betsy. 

But as the days passed by there was no solution 
of the mystery. Christmas came and went and 


118 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


the fact of having no party in anticipation did not 
in the least interfere with Elizabeth's enjoyment 
of the day. Darling Miss Jewett had given her a 
beautiful copy of Little Women and had added 
a photograph of herself in a pretty frame. As 
Elizabeth had heretofore depended upon borrowing 
from Betsy when she wanted to read anything of 
Miss Alcott^s, this first contribution towards a set 
of the much-prized books gave intense delight. As 
for the photograph, it was kissed rapturously and 
at the first opportunity Elizabeth hastened off to 
the giver to express her thanks. 

After greetings and thanks were over Miss Jewett 
said: '^And now I suppose the next excitement is 
the party Bess is going to give.^’ 

Ehzabeth^s face fell. ^‘1 suppose it will be very 
exciting to those who are going, she answered 
sadly. 

^'Why, but surely you are going. Is there any 
reason why you should not?’' asked Miss Jewett. 
She did not know what cause might keep Eliza- 
beth at home, although she knew Mrs. Hollins 
was not liable to deprive her little daughter of this 
pleasure without good reason. 


BESS GIVES A PARTY 


119 


There is a very good reason/^ Elizabeth told 
her: am not invited/^ 

^^Oh, but Elizabeth, there must be some mistake. 
I saw the list myself, and I can vouch for yom name 
being on it. I am sure I saw it. Neither Mrs. 
Lynde nor Mrs. Ferguson would be so unkind as to 
leave you out. There must be some mistake. 

“I don’t believe there is,” said Elizabeth, ^'for 
Bess and Corinne took around the invitations them- 
selves, and Bess would know. She couldn’t forget 
me even if she isn’t friends any more.” 

Aren’t you friends? I didn’t know it was as 
bad as that.” 

‘^I’m friends, but Bess isn’t,” said Elizabeth. 
^^She hasn’t been since she became such chums with 
Corinne.” 

Miss Jewett was thoughtful for a moment, then 
she repeated: There must be some mistake. I 
still think so. I wouldn’t feel badly, Elizabeth, 
until we really discover what is the matter.” 

It was not till two days before the date of the party 
that Miss Jewett had an opportunity of asking 
any questions. She spent part of her holidays with 
her own family and did not return until the morning 


120 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

of the thirtieth. On the train she met Mrs. Ferguson 
who had been to the city to make some necessary 
purchases for the entertainment, and the two chatted 
together until they reached Brookdale. 

In discussing the different girls Mrs. Ferguson 
spoke of Elizabeth in such a manner as to lead Miss 
Jewett to believe that she was expected to be one of 
the guests. 

'^Bess is very particular that we should consider 
this a most formal affair, said Mrs. Ferguson, 
‘‘and is quite put out when any of those invited 
fail to write a note of acceptance; but I tell her it 
is too much to expect all that from the little girls 
who do not know grown-up ways, and she must 
take it for granted that all will come whether they 
say so or not.’^ 

“Who are those who have failed to be so formal as 
Bess requires? asked Miss Jewett. 

“Elizabeth Hollins, for one, but she and Bess 
have always been so intimate that there is no need 
for her to write. Bess has not mentioned her case, 
but did become quite miffed because Flo Harris only 
called across the street: ‘I^m coming, Bess.’ ‘That 
isn’t the way young ladies in the city would do,’ Bess 
said to me.” 


BESS GIVES A PARTY 


121 


think I can tell you why Elizabeth has not 
answered/^ returned Miss Jewett; ^^she never re- 
ceived her invitation. I know her well enough to 
be sure that nothing would please her so much as to 
write a most formal and highly-flown note, and 
besides she told me herself on Christmas Day that 
she was not going to the party because she had not 
been invited.^’ 

“Dear me,^’ returned Mrs. Ferguson; “that is 
most unfortimate. I would not hurt the dear 
child^s feelings for the world. I must see to the 
matter as soon as I get home.^^ 

She lost no time in doing this but put the question 
to Bess almost as soon as she reached home. ^ ^ Bess, ’ ^ 
she said, “I have just heard that Elizabeth Hollins 
failed to get her invitation to your party. You 
must go out there this very afternoon and tell her, 
or, better still, I will write an invitation in proper 
form so she will not feel slighted. I donT see how 
it happened that she did not get one. I am sure 
that she was not overlooked, for I looked over the 
envelopes myself before I put them in the basket.^' 
“Did you give it to Elizabeth herself? asked 
Mrs. Lynde. 


122 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


^^No, grandmamma,’^ Bess replied. took it 
to the post-office. It was so late when we got 
through that Corinne said we’d better take it to 
the post-office.” 

‘^As long as that was the furthest point you had 
to go you should have gone there first,” said Mrs. 
Lynde, ‘^and have left the places nearer home till 
the last. It is too bad, but evidently it has gone 
astray.” 

Bess said never a word though she was really 
relieved that Elizabeth would have her invitation 
after all. She would not say a word to Corinne 
about it, and when she came to the party and found 
Elizabeth there she would surely not go away. 

But it happened that it was not Bess who took the 
invitation for she was in demand by the dressmaker 
that afternoon and could not be spared, so Mrs. 
Ferguson hastily wrote a note and ran in to see 
if Betsy would be so good as to take it with the in- 
vitation to Elizabeth. Would Betsy refuse? Of 
course not. She went on wings of joy and burst 
in upon Elizabeth in great excitement. 'Ht’s here, 
it’s here,” she cried. 'Ht was a mistake, after all. 
They did send it and you didn’t get it. Read the 


BESS GIVES A PARTY 


123 


note/’ She thrust the envelopes into Elizabeth’s 
hand and stood by panting from the haste with 
which she had come. 

Elizabeth was not long in understanding the con- 
tents of the note. ^^Joy! Joy!” she cried. Mother, 
Kath, it’s come! It was a mistake after all. I 
can go! I can go!” 

^^What in the world is this all about?” asked 
Kathie, coming in from the next room, followed by 
her mother. 

^^The party,” answered Elizabeth. ^^I can go, 
for they did send me an invitation and I never got 
it at all. Oh, I am so glad. Shall I wear my white 
dress or my organdy?” 

^^We will look them over and see,” promised her 
mother. 

'^We’d better be quick about it then; there is 
only one more day in case there is anything to be 
done to make a dress ready,” said Kathie. And 
Elizabeth flew to the attic to bring down her summer 
store of frocks. 


CHAPTER IX 


In Despair 


S Elizabeth tossed the pile of summer frocks 



on the lounge her mother took them up one 
by one and examined them. Finally she selected 
two and said: These seem to be in the best condi- 
tion, but it has been several months since you wore 
them and you have grown, Elizabeth. You’d 
better try them on and if they are all right I will 
get Electra to press out one of them.” 

Off went Elizabeth’s frock, Betsy’s nimble fingers 
helping her to unfasten it. ‘‘Try the white one 
first,” suggested Betsy. 

Elizabeth slipped it on, then looked down at her 
arms and legs which seemed to have shot out sud- 
denly like a telescope. “Oh dear, it is much too 
short in the sleeves and skirt,” she exclaimed. “I 
didn’t know I had grown so much.” 

“You remember that you did not wear this 
many times last summer, for you were laid up with 


IN DESPAIR 


125 


those eyes of yours/’ said her mother. ‘^One 
can grow a good deal in six months. Try the other 
one, daughter. Perhaps it will be better.” 

Elizabeth tried on the next selection, a pretty 
little organdy with tiny bunches of flowers over it. 
She liked this frock very much and hoped it would 
do. But, alas, it was as bad as the other, and Eliza- 
beth’s face fell. '^I can never wear them, can I, 
mother? What shall I do? I have nothing but 
winter frocks and they will look so funny. I’d 
almost rather not go than wear a woollen frock 
when all the other girls will have on light ones.” 

Kathie had taken up the white frock and was 
examining it. ^^It would be very little trouble to 
change these into elbow sleeves if there were any 
way of lengthening the skirt. It has already been 
faced, I see. I suppose you haven’t a piece of 
embroidery or insertion that could be put on.” 

Elizabeth’s face brightened as she listened to the 
suggestions. It seemed a very easy matter to make 
the alterations, she thought. 

But Mrs. Hollins shook her head. “I am afraid 
I have not a scrap of anything that would do and 
it is too late to send to town for anything. I use 


126 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


up materials very closely, and what Elizabeth 
outgrows we make over for Babs, you know. Let 
us see what can be done with the organdy. 

Kathie began overlooking the frock. ^Ht hasnT 
been faced, she said, ^^but I am afraid it has faded 
and would show where it was let down. I will meas- 
ure the other skirts and see if there are any longer 
than these or that have not been faced. 

However, it appeared that there was nothing 
any more promising. Elizabeth's wardrobe had 
not been added to very liberally the summer past 
as she was housed the greater part of it. Seeing 
the state of things, the tears gathered in the child^s 
eyes. canT go, I can’t go,” she wailed. ^^Oh, 
fate is cruel, cruel! To hold this beautiful prospect 
before me and then to snatch it away. I was re- 
signed to staying at home till I got the invitation, 
but now it is much more bitter.” 

^^My dear child,” begged her mother, ‘^don’t 
take it so tragically. We will try to contrive some- 
thing. If we only had a little more time we could 
make over something, I am sure, but with only 
one day, I am afraid we couldn’t. I wish I had more 
of that white material, Kathie; it might do to piece 


IN DESPAIR 


127 


on a hem; it could be done neatly, or could be joined 
with lace or something of that kind. I am sure I 
have no more of the stuff, for I remember I used 
the last scrap for the sleeves. Suppose you look 
through your things and see what there is; you might 
find something that could be ripped from one of 
your frocks and could be used.’’ 

Elizabeth lifted her head from the pillow where 
she had buried it, and felt somewhat heartened. 

Would you have time to alter it, mother, if Kathie 
does find anything?” she asked. 

^^Oh, yes, I think so,” said her mother cheerfully. 
^^We will make time. There is the rest of this after- 
noon and evening, and all day tomorrow.” 

^^But tomorrow is New Year’s; I’d hate to 
have you sew all day on New Year’s Day,” said 
Elizabeth. 

^‘1 might be doing something worse,” replied her 
mother with a smile. Don’t worry over that, 
my dear. If we can find anything to eke out I 
shall be only too glad to do the sewing and Kathie 
can help.” 

Presently Kathie returned with some things hang- 
ing over her arm. ^^I am afraid there is nothing 


128 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


among my things that will match the lace on the 
waist, she said, ^^but we can see” Then followed 
an attempt at matching, much discussion and sug- 
gestion, but finally one after another garment was 
discarded. Kathie sat with knitted brows, pinch- 
ing her lips and turning over the remainder of 
Elizabeth's frocks. The least attractive frock seemed 
the only possible one; it was a plain little dimity 
which nobody regarded with much favor. 

^H’m in despair,’^ said Elizabeth plaintively. 
^‘1 hate not to look as nice as the others.^’ 

hate it, too,’^ said her mother, ^‘but I do not 
see anything else to do.” 

will lend you my gold beads,” said Kathie 
comfortingly, ^^and I will look among my ribbons 
to see if I can find anything that will do for your 
hair. I wish you had some pretty slippers and 
stockings; they would add a great deal.” 

have white stockings, and those white canvas 
slippers. I suppose they will have to do.” 

will clean the shoes,” Kathie offered, ‘^and 
they will not look badly.” 

She picked up the dimity frock and began to 
rip out the hem. 


IN DESPAIR 


129 


Elizabeth watched her with anything but en- 
thusiasm. It did seem hard luck that the very 
prettiest of her frocks must be the one that she 
could not wear. Presently Kathie threw down her 
work and went out of the room. Just then Miss 
Jewett was announced. “I could not rest till I 
learned whether you had your invitation to the party, 
Elizabeth,’^ she said, ^^I found out this morning 
from Mrs. Ferguson that by all rights you should 
have had it and I hoped she had sent it.^^ 

^'She did send it right away, by Betsy,^^ Eliza- 
beth told her. ^^Did you have a good time. Miss 
Jewett? I am so glad you have come back.^^ 

^‘1 believe I am glad to get back,^^ replied Miss 
Jewett with a smile. ^^Of course I was glad to be 
with my people and to see my friends, but I never 
did care for a big city and after being here all this 
time it seemed more unattractive than ever. But, 
Elizabeth, you don^t seem to be very enthusiastic 
about the party. 

am enthusiastic about the party, answered 
she, ^^but I am far, far from enthusiastic about my 
frock. Isn^t it a cruel misfortune. Miss Jewett, 
that I have grown so that all my summer clothes 


130 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


are too small for me. Only one, poor, mean little 
dimity can be made to do. I wouldnT care so much 
if this were not so very, very grand a party and all 
the fine dressing there will make me appear a poor 
Cinderella indeed. 

Miss Jewett laughed. ^^But you must remember 
that Cinderella had perfectly gorgeous clothes for the 
party; her fairy godmother saw to that, you know.’^ 
^^But, alas, I have no fairy godmother, returned 
Elizabeth. ^‘1 must confess. Miss Jewett,’^ she 
whispered, ^Hhat I shouldnT care so much if it were 
not for Corinne. I know she will nudge the others 
and look me up and down in that supersillyous 
way she has.’’ 

There was mirth in Miss Jewett’s eyes as she 
asked : ^ ‘ How do you spell supercilious, Elizabeth? ’ ’ 
“S-u, su, p-e-r, per, s-i-l-l-y, silly, o-u-s, ous,” 
replied Elizabeth promptly. 

Before I tell you whether that is right or wrong 
I would like to know what is your idea of the mean- 
ing of the word,” said Miss Jewett. 

Super means above, or more than,” Elizabeth 
answered, “so I should think it meant more than 
silly.” 


IN DESPAIR 


131 


Miss Jewett threw back her head and laughed 
heartily. “Oh, Elizabeth, I might know you would 
have some original way of getting at it. Your dic- 
tionary will tell you that it is derived from a Latin 
word which means lifting an eyebrow.’^ 

“Oh, yes, that is just the way Corinne does,’^ 
returned Elizabeth with satisfaction. “She lifts her 
eyebrows in that haughty way and makes you feel 
so — so, 

“Like slapping her,’^ put in Betsy. 

“That is just what you do feel like,’^ agreed 
Elizabeth. “I should enjoy the party much more 
if she were not going to be there. 

“Well, there is one thing you may be sure of,^’ 
said Miss Jewett confidently; “you will enjoy it 
much more than she will, for all her fine clothes.^’ 

“How can you tell that. Miss Jewett? asked 
Elizabeth. 

“The kingdom of heaven is within you,^^ quoted 
Miss Jewett with a smile. “I donT believe you will 
mind, once you get into the good time, whether you 
have on a plain frock or not. Why, the best time 
I ever had at a party was when I wore my street 
dress. It was in the country and my trunk somehow 


132 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

went astray, so I had to make the best of it, though 
everyone else had on something appropriate/^ 

This was consoling information to Elizabeth, 
yet the thought of the blue chiffon and the lace- 
over-pink costumes still troubled her. Betsy 
has a lovely white mull,” she told Miss Jewett. 

But just as she spoke Kathie entered. She greeted 
Miss Jewett cordially and in a few minutes bore her 
off to her room, from which Elizabeth and Betsy were 
excluded. Miss Jewett was very fond of Kathie 
and though she was several years older she enjoyed 
Kathie^s society more than that of any other girl in 
the village. Kathie admired and liked Miss Jewett 
immensely and the two had many good times to- 
gether. Probably one reason for their intimacy 
lay in the fact that Miss Jewett was engaged to 
Betsy’s imcle, while Kathie and Betsy’s brother, 
Hal, hoped some day to marry. 

do wish Elizabeth did have something more 
suitable,” declared Kathie, as she set to work upon 
the dimity skirt. ''She usually doesn’t care much 
about having a special dress, but this is supposed 
to be such a very grand affair and she has heard the 
other girls talk so much about it that somehow she 


IN DESPAIR 


133 


feels a little sensitive, and no wonder. If the in- 
vitation had only come in time we could have sent 
to the city for material to make a new frock. 

^^It is too bad,^^ returned Miss Jewett. ^^I don^t 
blame the child in the least for feeling a little dis- 
satisfied; even an older person would be justified 
in doing so. I suppose you have nothing you could 
make over for her, Kathie?’^ 

^‘Why, yes, I have, but there is not time enough. 
The party comes off tomorrow night, you know. 
I am perfectly willing to sew every minute, but I 
am afraid to promise, for it would be worse to dis- 
appoint her than to have her wear the dimity.’^ 
^^What did you think of making over for her? 
I wish you would let me see,” said Miss Jewett. 

Kathie went to her clothes-press and brought out 
a yellow silk muslin. It had httle satiny dots upon 
it and was very pretty. I thought of this,” she said. 
^^It is quite impossible for me as it is. There is a 
big spot on the front of the skirt where one of the 
boys spilt ice-cream, but there is plenty in it to 
make an entire frock for Elizabeth.” 

^^It would just suit her, too,” Miss Jewett de- 
clared. ^^And I have some reddish-brown velvet 


134 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

which would make lovely bows for her hair. Oh, 
Kathie, I wish you would let me help you make it 
as a surprise for her. I tell you what you do; take 
all the measurements and bring the stuff down to 
our house tomorrow morning. Auntie will be 
delighted to have us use her machine. We can get 
some of the other girls to come if your mother 
cannot, and we will rush it through. Now, not 
another word; it has got to be done. I have set 
my heart on it. I’ll stay this evening, if you say 
so, and we can get it started. Oh, there will not 
be the slightest difficulty in finishing it, I am 
sure.’’ 

‘^You dear thing!” cried Kathie. ^^That would 
be perfectly lovely. We will not say a word to 
Elizabeth till it is all ready. I can see her delight.” 

^^She will look just like a bright nasturtium,” 
Miss Jewett went on. wish she had shoes and 
stockings the color of the velvet.” 

^^She has only white ones that would do.” 

^^Then I will tell you what we can do; we can dye 
the stockings. Auntie will attend to that; she is a 
great hand at dyeing, and I will paint the shoes. 
I have plenty of colors and I know I can do it.” 


IN DESPAIR 


135 


^^You are a positive genius/^ exclaimed Kathie. 
‘‘I must go ai^d tell mother; she will be so 
pleased.” 

Shall I commence to rip up the yellow frock 
while you are g9ne?” asked Miss Jewett, determined 
that no time should be lost. 

^^It is too dark, I am afraid, but I will bring a 
light at once.” 

Mrs. Hollins was highly pleased at the secret, 
and the two friends began at once upon the task. 
Elizabeth and Betsy were denied admittance and 
the next morning Kathie started off early to Miss 
Dunbar^s, carrying materials in a suit-case and pro- 
viding herself with all necessary measurements as 
well as with one of Elizabeth’s frocks for a guide. 
She remained away all day, calling up her mother 
on the telephone once in awhile to report progress, 
in order that Mrs. Hollins might know whether her 
help would be needed. 

About dark Elizabeth heard her sister’s and Miss 
Jewett’s voices in the hall below. ‘Ht’s all ready, 
Elizabeth,” called Kathie cheerily. ^^Go into my 
room and we’ll help you dress. Bring your things 
in there. We are going right up.” 


136 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


^‘1 canT find my shoes and stockings,’’ came word 
over the balusters presently. 

^^Oh, can’t you?” Kathie made answer. Never 
mind. I took the shoes, you laiow. I’ll get them 
when I come. I do want you to see what a darling 
little frock we have made,” she said in a subdued 
voice to her mother, as she hastily opened the suit- 
case and brought forth the yellow silk muslin. 
^‘1 suppose she will have to know at once because 
she will have to see the shoes and stockings. Look 
at these dear velvet bows, mother. Won’t they 
look fine on the child’s auburn head. Mattie 
Paine is going to send over a yellow fan she has, 
and I am going to lend my beads, the gold ones. 
Coming, Elizabeth!” 

Cutting short her mother’s exclamations of ad- 
miration and pleasure, Kathie hastily put the 
frock back and ran upstairs. Miss Jewett and Mrs. 
Hollins following, all three being eager to see how 
Elizabeth would take her surprise. 

^^We shall want more light than this,” decided 
Kathie, as she entered the room lighted by only a 
small lamp. ’ll go get the big lamp from mother’s 
room, Ehzabeth.” She hurried out, leaving Ehza- 


IN DESPAIR 


137 


betfi standing in the middle of the floor, dressed up 
to the point of petticoats but wearing her bedroom 
slippers. ^^You can take off that extra petticoat; 
you won^t need it,’^ remarked Kathie, setting down 
the lamp and lifting the suit-case to a chair. 

^^Why won’t I need it?” inquired Elizabeth. 
^^I always wear two with thin frocks in winter.” 

Never mind, do as I tell you,” commanded 
Kathie, fumbling at the fastening of the suit-case. 
‘^Here are your shoes and stockings,” she con- 
tinued with a little laugh, handing them to her sister. 

'‘Why, why, — ” began Elizabeth. 

Mrs. Hollins and Miss Jewett stood by smiling 
at her. Kathie shook out the yellow frock. "Here 
is your costume. Miss Elizabeth,” said Kathie. 
"It has changed color since last night, hasn’t it?” 

Elizabeth looked with astonishment growing 
into delight as Kathie held up the frock. Then she 
gave one squeal of excitement and threw herself 
prone on the bed, from which she immediately raised 
herself to say: "Oh, what a delirious dream of 
delight! I have a fairy godmother after all.” 

"You seem to have had several of them,” returned 
her mother, "and they have been working like Tro- 


138 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

jans for you all day. They gave your own mother 
no chance to lend a hand.” 

The yellow frock went on over a soft silk slip of 
the same color, made from Kathie’s; the shoes and 
stockings were pronounced ^'Too fine for anything!” 
the bows were adjusted upon the curling auburn 
locks, the gold beads were fastened around the slim 
little neck and Elizabeth stood arrayed. It was a 
simple little costume, with elbow sleeves and round 
neck, very slightly cut out, but Elizabeth envied 
no one. Let who would wear blue chiffon and lace 
over pink — she did not care; and she went off with 
such a radiant face as repaid those who had spent 
New Yearns Day working for her. 

With her brother Dick as escort and well wrapped 
up for the cold walk, Elizabeth fared forth gayly. 
At the gate of the Lynde house they met Betsy and 
Hal. The house looked very festive, brightly il- 
luminated as it was. The door was flung open with a 
flomish by an obsequious individual, a nephew of 
aunt Darkey^s who had come up from the city to 
serve upon this occasion. Ladies’ room to de right; 
gemmans’ tode lef,” he announced, much as if he were 
calling off the figures in a dance; and the two little 


IN DESPAIR 


139 


girls excitedly went up, turning their heads to notice 
the decorations, the odor of flowers and the subdued 
strains of music. It was all their fancy painted it. 
‘^If only Corinne were different,’^ was Elizabeth’s 
only regret. 

Betsy had been let into the secret of Elizabeth’s 
dress, but clung to her white mull as being quite 
nice enough. She looked very dainty and sweet and 
was as appreciative as Ehzabeth could wish when 
the wonderful frock was displayed to her. They went 
downstairs together and on to the drawing-room 
where stood Bess in all the magnificence of blue 
chiffon and pink rosebuds. Several guests had 
arrived and these stood in httle groups, rather shy 
and awkward as yet. Elizabeth and Betsy made 
their greetings and then looked around the room. 
Corinne was not there. Probably she preferred to 
be fashionably late,” conjectured Elizabeth. Cor- 
inne hasn’t come yet,” she ventured to Bess. 

For a moment Bess was possessed by mixed feelings, 
part relief part shame. No one knew; no one would 
ever know why Elizabeth’s invitation had failed 
to reach her at the proper time. Bess had no idea 
of telling. She looked at Elizabeth, really quite 


140 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


pleased to see her appearing so happy and so well 
dressed. After all there were no friends like old 
friends. Ehzabeth would be siu*e to do her share in 
making the party a success. She was always the life 
of a company. ^‘1 am awfully glad you could come, 
Elizabeth,’’ she said, with her old-time cordiality. 
^^Corinne has the mumps; she can’t come.” 

And so the last unpleasant element passed out of 
Elizabeth’s anticipations. It was a fine party. She 
enjoyed it to the extent of her ability, which was 
great. Betsy, too, had almost as good a time. Bess 
enjoyed it to the measure of her capacity, which Dick 
said was as a half-pint measure to a gallon, when he 
was comparing the fulness of his sister’s joy with 
that of the rest. 


CHAPTER X 


Elizabeth Offends 

^^HE party over and holidays past, there was 
nothing to look forward to but a long stretch 
of school-days, cold mornings and colder nights. It 
was generally too cold in the attic for Elizabeth to 
seek that retreat so she and Betsy preferred the 
latter^s warm room where, if they played quietly, 
they were allowed entire freedom. Paper dolls were 
much in favor these times and their adventures as 
set afoot by Ehzabeth would fill a book. 

At school matters went on quietly, although there 
were days when Elizabeth longed for excitement. 
Corinne having duly recovered from her mumps, 
‘^on both sides, took her place again. She was 
much chagrined at having to forego the party and did 
not like to have Bess talk about' it. As it was the 
favorite topic of this young person she and Corinne 
became less intimate. Elizabeth had given unstinted 


142 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


praise to the great entertainment, had told Bess she 
looked perfectly lovely in her blue frock and had 
said many other nice things; therefore Bess was 
glad to be again considered second best and con- 
veniently forgot about her share in withholding 
Elizabeth’s invitation. The easiest way out was 
always the rule Bess abided by, and as long as things 
in the present went smoothly she did not bother 
about either past or future. 

It was one cold day in January that Elizabeth 
found her excitement. If she could have foreseen 
the nature of it she would not have been so anxious 
to stir up the humdrum routine, but she did not 
foresee. Neither did Bert. This youngster was as 
full of mischief as any boy of his age is liable to be, 
and his chief aider and abetter was Patsy McGonigle. 
What one did not think of the other did. It was 
not that they disliked their teacher or that they 
wanted to annoy her, but it was so deadly dull with 
nothing but lessons, and sitting still was so very 
hard for restless creatures like themselves that if 
they could break the monotony by causing a little 
ripple of mirth they did not see why anyone should 
object so very much. 


ELIZABETH OFFENDS 


143 


It was with some such thought in mind that Bert 
began his day. On the way to school he had cap- 
tured a little field-mouse. He did not mean to hurt 
it, and did not know exactly what he meant to do 
with it, but first of all he must provide a cage for it, 
so he took his lunch from the tin box in which he 
carried it, punched a few holes through the bottom 
of it with a nail, popped Mr. Mouse inside, and there 
he was safe and secure. The luncheon was wrapped 
up in a piece of paper and Bert proceeded to school. 
Once or twice he slipped a few crumbs inside the box 
so that the mouse might not feel himself utterly 
neglected, and would realize that he had a friend at 
hand. The rest of the time the box rested in Berths 
desk. There came a moment, however, when the 
spirit of mischief whispered in BerFs ear: ^'Why 
don’t you have a little fun? What’s the use of living 
if you can’t have fun?” Bert listened to the voice 
of the charmer. WLy not have some fun? If he 
let the mouse out, slyly, of course, no one would 
imagine he had anything to do with it, and it would 
be such sport to see the girls all jumping about and 
climbing up on chairs. Even Miss Jewett would be 
scared; it would be so funny to see her. Now was 


144 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


the propitious moment, for Miss Jewett was putting 
some work on the board, the room was quiet, every- 
one was busy. Bert opened his desk a httle way and 
put his hand in. He gently lifted the lid from the 
box and shut his desk quickly, then he appeared to 
be applying himself dihgently to his books. In a 
few minutes he quietly opened his desk a few inches 
and presently the mouse peeped forth. 

Just what made Elizabeth turn her head at the 
critical moment it would be difficult to tell, but she 
did so just in time to see the mouse come forth and 
to see Berths eyes full of laughter. She knew Bert 
well enough to understand what had happened. For 
a second she gazed with fascinated eyes at the little 
creature creeping along the desk. Chilled by its stay 
in the tin box, it moved slowly and Elizabeth was as 
quick as a wink. She started up, threw her handker- 
chief over the mouse, grabbed it and thrust it into 
her desk without creating much confusion. Even 
Bert did not know that she had seen him open his 
desk to let it out. The girls and boys behind her 
began to giggle. Some of them saw what she did 
but they had not quite understood. Others thought 
it was a make-believe mouse which she had brought 


ELIZABETH OFFENDS 


145 


to school to amuse herself and the rest. Some 
thought she had taken something of her own away 
from Bert, but no one knew his part in the perform- 
ance, or had any idea that her whole purpose was 
to save Bert from discovery and the school from an 
uproar. It was a most exciting situation and Eliza- 
beth rather enjoyed it. She could hear the mouse 
running around inside her desk and she slipped a 
pencil under the lid that he might have air. Betsy 
was all alert and looked at her inquiringly. Eliza- 
beth suppressed a giggle. She was not in the least 
afraid of mice and rather admired the long ears and 
big eyes of the little field-mice. She would like to 
make a pet of this one, but it would probably be 
better to let it go free she decided. 

Betsy continued to look from Elizabeth to her 
desk with an inquiring expression. Finally she could 
stand it no longer and wrote on her slate. ^^What 
is it?^^ 

By the same means Elizabeth wrote her answer: 
“Mouse.'^ Then both began to giggle and a titter 
ran around the rows of boys and girls behind them. 

Miss Jewett looked around sharply. ^^What is 
the matter? she asked. 


146 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


fThe faces all sobered down. Lessons appeared to 
be the sole interest. Miss Jewett returned to her 
work on the board. 

As soon as her back was turned all eyes were bent 
with interest upon Elizabeth's desk. Nothing hap- 
pened and the eyes went back to the books. Pres- 
ently Elizabeth discovered that she needed a book 
from her desk. How could she get it? What was 
she to do when other books were needed? She began 
to see difficulties before her. Why she did not have 
the courage to walk up to Miss Jewett and say, 
^^Miss Jewett, there is a mouse in my desk,^^ it is 
hard to say. It would have been the easiest way out 
of the dilemma. At all events she did not do it, but 
by movements and signs let Betsy understand that 
she wanted the loan of her dictionary. 

Those in the rear began to comprehend the situa- 
tion more clearly and the tittfering recommenced. 
Just as Betsy was making the transfer Miss Jewett 
turned and saw who was the central figure of interest. 
She determined to find out what Elizabeth was doing, 
for she was evidently amusing the school in some 
way. Down the aisle walked Miss Jewett and stood 
at Elizabeth’s desk as she received Betsy’s book into 


ELIZABETH OFFENDS 


147 


her hands. '^Haven’t you a dictionary of your own, 
Elizabeth? she asked. 

'^Yes, Miss Jewett,’^ was the prompt reply. 

'^Why donT you use it, then? Did you leave it at 
home?^^ 

'^No, Miss Jewett.^^ 

Where is it? Have you lent it?^^ 

'^No, Miss Jewett, I havenT lent it.^^ 

‘^Then if you have it why donT you use it? Has 
anything happened to it?” 

'‘No, Miss Jewett.” Elizabeth was becoming 
confused. 

Miss Jewett glanced down at the desk and saw 
that it was a crack open. The mouse by this time 
had settled down comfortably and was making no 
stir; yet Miss Jewett felt that something was not ex- 
actly right. ' ' Open your desk and get out your book, 
Elizabeth,” said Miss Jewett in a matter-of-fact way. 
"DonT let us have any more talk about it.” 

Elizabeth's face turned scarlet but she made no 
movement to obey, she only murmured, "I canT,” 
hanging her head as she spoke. Why didnT she say 
more? Why didnT she say: I canT, because there 
is a mouse in my desk and I donT want it to scare 


148 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

you and the school? Who knows why she did not? 
It was certainly very stupid of her not to, but then 
very bright girls can be very stupid sometimes. 

The teacher waited for the space of a minute; then 
she lifted the lid of the desk and out sprang the 
mouse. Miss Jewett gave a small shriek and fled 
to the platform. The girls all gave louder shrieks 
and jumped up on their chairs, at least most of them 
did; some of the boys did too. Others began to chase 
the mouse who was running wildly from corner to 
corner. 

In a moment or two Miss Jewett had regained her 
self-possession. ^^Open the door, boys, and it will 
find its way out,” she said. “Sit down, girls. It 
was rather startling, I admit; but there is nothing 
to be afraid of.” 

Phil Selden opened the outer door and the mouse 
found its way to freedom. In a few minutes the 
school settled down again to peace and quiet, but 
Elizabeth felt most uncomfortable. She thought of 
what she might have said and what she did not. She 
knew that Miss Jewett had a right to feel annoyed 
and to blame her for what had happened, but she 
did not see how she, herself, could explain matters 


ELIZABETH OFFENDS 


149 


now that the mischief was done. There was no 
explanation, she realized, and so she must suffer. 

As no one had been blamed, Bert congratulated 
himself that both he and his sister would be let off 
scot-free; and at the close of the session he went out 
with the rest, saying to himself that it had been good 
fun and he was glad it came out as it did. Elizabeth 
had no such easy mind. She did not want to dis- 
cuss the subject with the rest of the girls so she 
lingered behind and let them all depart ahead of 
her. 

Miss Jewett stood at the door watching the chil- 
dren leave. As Elizabeth and Betsy came along she 
said, ^^Wait a moment, Elizabeth; I want to speak 
to you.^’ She spoke pleasantly, but she looked grave 
when Elizabeth came to her. Betsy went on ahead, 
saying that she would wait outside. 

Miss Jewett sat down at her desk and pulled up a 
chair for Elizabeth. For a moment neither spoke. 
Miss Jewett settled some papers, then, leaning on 
her elbows with her chin in her hands, she looked at 
the child before her. Elizabeth,’^ she said, ^^will 
you tell me what made you behave so badly this 
morning? It isn’t like you to try to make mischief 


150 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


in school and all that. I have always counted upon 
you and Betsy. What spirit of evil possessed you?’’ 

don’t know, Miss Jewett,” replied Elizabeth 
in a subdued voice. 

^^Did you know that mouse was in your desk?” 

^^Yes, Miss Jewett.” 

'^And that was why you didn’t open it when I 
told you? I must confess it was a pretty good reason, 
but -I can’t see why you didn’t tell me it was there.” 

Elizabeth couldn’t see, either, except that the 
mouse had not entered of its own accord. 

^^You couldn’t have put it there, of course. You 
couldn’t have done that,” continued Miss Jewett, 
half questioningly; but Elizabeth made no reply. 
Miss Jewett looked distressed. ^‘1 can scarcely be- 
lieve you would wilfully do that,” she went on. 
^^Did you, Elizabeth?” she said, after a pause long 
enough to permit Elizabeth to reply. Still no an- 
swer came. ^^Did you?” repeated Miss Jewett a 
little more decidedly. 

am afraid I did,” Elizabeth finally replied in so 
low a voice that her teacher could scarcely hear her. 

Miss Jewett’s face fell. She sat looking at Eliza- 
beth’s downcast face which had all the expression of 


ELIZABETH OFFENDS 


151 


one in the wrong. After a few minutes of silence 
Miss Jewett arose. ^‘We^d better not say any more 
about this now/^ she said. ‘^1 am so grieved and 
disappointed that I don’t know exactly what to say. 
I want to think it over, and I want you to think it 
over. Perhaps you can give me some explanation 
after awhile. Of course, Elizabeth, one looks for an 
apology for a thing of this kind, but I would rather 
wait till tomorrow, after school. You may go now.” 

Elizabeth walked out, the tears running down her 
cheeks. It was the first time she had left Miss Jew- 
ett’s adored presence in such a manner. There had 
always been a loving kiss and a gay good-bye. 
What had possessed her not to explain, but to sit 
there and let all this wrong construction be put 
upon her actions? She hardly knew. She only felt 
that Miss Jewett should have known her better 
than to believe that she had planned such mischief. 
Appearances were against her and by some strange 
contrariness she had not been able to prevent it. 
She would not tell on Bert, that was certain; she 
had never been a tattler and she was not going to 
begin now. She walked home, being glad that Betsy 
had gone on ahead and that she was so late as not 


152 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


to encounter any of the other girls. When she 
reached home she went straight to her own room 
and threw herself down on the bed to have her cry 
out. After a little while Babs came trudging up the 
stairs. She paused a moment at the door before she 
called, ^^Lizabef, is you cornin’ down to dinner?” 

“I don’t want any,” returned Elizabeth from 
within. 

Another pause while Babs considered this. ^ ^ Muv- 
ver says you’d better come and get you dinner!” 
came the second call. 

^^Tell mother I have a headache and don’t want 
any dinner,” was the reply. 

Babs went off murmuring to herself: ^^Has a 
headache; doesn’t want any dinner.” 

Elizabeth spoke truly, for by the time her mother 
came up she was flushed and feverish and her head 
ached badly. Mrs. Hollins asked no questions, but 
drew down the shades and dropped a light kiss on 
the child’s hot cheek. '^Try to go to sleep, dear,” 
she said. will send word by Bert that you will 
not be at school this afternoon.” Elizabeth was 
usually so eager to go that her mother knew there 
was no pretence in this excuse of a headache. 


ELIZABETH OFFENDS 


153 


In the darkened room where all was quiet Eliza- 
beth finally did fall asleep, and when she awoke life 
did not appear quite so dreary to her. She even 
thought of writing a touching appeal in verse to Miss 
Jewett and composed the first two lines in her mind, 
then she decided that this was not the occasion for 
anything of the kind. She had been wrong and yet 
she had not been wrong. The next day after school 
she would explain in a very dignified manner and 
then if Miss Jewett still demanded an apology she 
would see. She had been misjudged and — well, no, 
she had not been condemned exactly. Miss Jewett 
had said she must think it over. She had given her 
a chance to make an explanation, certainly she had. 
Why, she had been very patient and kind when you 
came to think of it. Of course nobody would like to 
be made ridiculous before the whole school and it 
was very mortifying to be made to jump and scream 
in that way. In her calmer judgment Elizabeth saw 
all this and was really quite cheerful when she at 
last made up her mind to trust to the morrow to 
smooth out the tangle. suppose,’^ said the little 
girl to herself, ^^if she had kissed me as she always 
does I wouldnT have been so sure that she was angry 


154 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


with me. I got all worked up over that and thought 
it was much worse than it is.^^ So she arose from 
her bed, washed away the traces of tears, discovered 
that she was very hungry and when the summons 
to supper came, was ready to respond with the 
greatest alacrity. 


CHAPTER XI 


Betsy is Fikst Aid to the Injured Feelings 

A S Elizabeth entered the dining-room someone 
jumped out from behind the door and pounced 
upon her. ^‘Why, Betsy/ ^ cried Elizabeth, ^^when 
did you come?’’ 

^^Just now,” returned Betsy. ^^I came with Hal. 
He is going to take supper with you all, for he and 
Kathie are going somewhere afterward. I asked 
aunt Em if I couldn’t come too, and she said I might 
if I would not stay long afterward. Hal and Kathie 
promised to take me to our gate when they go down. 
I was so worried about you, Elizabeth, when you 
didn’t come to school. Bert said you had a headache 
and I was afraid you were getting some fatal disease.” 

^'I did have a headache,” Elizabeth acknowledged, 
^^but it is better now. I think when I have had some 
supper I shall feel all right. I thought supper was 
ready.” 


156 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


think they are waiting for your father to come 
in,’’ Betsy told her. Elizabeth, I am so anxious 
to know what Miss Jewett had to say to you.” 

'^She didn’t have very much to say,” replied Eliza- 
beth doubtfully. ^^She thinks I put the mouse in 
my desk on purpose to be mischievous, and she was 
very much hurt, so was I.” 

'^Oh, Elizabeth, were you really? You did put 
the mouse there, you know.” 

^'But I didn’t do it to make fun; I did it so it 
would not upset the school and scare Miss Jewett.” 

^^Why didn’t you tell her so?” 

^‘1 don’t know; somehow I couldn’t. I got sort 
of rattled, I think; at first I did, and then I was mad 
because she thought I did it on purpose so I just 
wouldn’t say.” 

Betsy was thoughtful for a moment. wonder 
how the mouse got in,” she said. “I never saw one 
in the schoolhouse before, did you? Where was it 
when you picked it up, Elizabeth?” 

‘Ht was running along the top of a — a desk. It 
must have been cold or something, for it didn’t run 
fast and didn’t seem a bit afraid. I put my hand- 
kerchief over it and picked it up quite easily.” 


FIRST AID TO INJURED FEELINGS 157 


‘‘You are going to school tomorrow, of course, 
said Betsy. 

“Oh yes.^’ 

“And you will tell Miss Jewett that you didnT 
kick up a fuss on purpose.^’ 

“Maybe so,^^ — Elizabeth still had a remnant of 
hurt feelings. “She may not believe me if I do tell 
her.^^ 

“Oh, Elizabeth, she must. She wouldnT be so 
mean. When you love her so much I don’t see how 
you can think she could be so mean.” 

“She loved me so much and yet she thought I 
could be mean,” replied Elizabeth, still on the de- 
fensive. “I was hurt to the very core of my being, 
Betsy, and there is no balm for my wounded heart.” 

Just here the family appeared and the conversa- 
tion ceased. Betsy was quite at home here, and was 
never treated as company. She now began taking 
some things from a chair that she might draw it up 
to the table. As she removed some books, Bert’s 
lunch box clattered to the floor. Betsy picked it 
up and saw that there were queer holes in the bot- 
tom and that a cooky, which looked as if a mouse 
had nibbled it, had fallen out. Quick as a flash it 


158 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


came over her that Bert was responsible for the 
mouse’s appearance in the schoolroom, but she said 
nothing about it, although she thought: ‘^That is 
just like Elizabeth; she wouldn’t tell for fear Bert 
would be found out.” 

She felt that she had the key to the whole situation 
and made up her mind that Miss Jewett should 
know. 

The opportunity for telling was soon afforded her, 
for when she reached home there sat Miss Jewett. 
^^Oh,” exclaimed Betsy, ‘Vere you here to supper, 
Miss Jewett?” 

feel quite sm-e of it,” returned her teacher with 
a smile. 

^^Why didn’t they tell me you were coming?” 
said Betsy, aggrieved. ‘‘I wouldn’t have gone out 
if I had known.” 

“Maybe that is why they didn’t tell,” said Miss 
Jewett with a little twinkle in her eye. 

Betsy did not know quite how to take this, so she 
said nothing. 

“Did you find Elizabeth better?” said Miss Jew- 
ett, somewhat formally. 

“Yes, she was much better,” Betsy answered. 


FIRST AID TO INJURED FEELINGS 159 


'^She will be well enough to come to school to- 
morrow/^ 

Miss Jewett did not answer. She seemed to be 
thinking deeply. Presently she said, Betsy, I 
wonder if you can throw any light on this matter of 
Elizabeth and the mouse. Did she really bring it 
to school with her? I know she is full of fun and 
likes to do unusual things, but I could scarce believe 
my ears when she told me that she put it in her 
desk herself.’’ 

'^Of course she didn’t bring it to school,” — Betsy 
spoke indignantly. ^^She saw it running across a 
desk and she jumped up and caught it so as to pre- 
vent a disturbance. She told me all about it this 
evening.” 

Why, Betsy, is that true? Then why in the world 
didn’t she tell me?” 

don’t know; she said she was sort of rattled; 
and then, you won’t be mad. Miss Jewett, she was 
proud and didn’t see how you could suspect her of 
doing it.” 

^^Oh, but I am sorry,” returned Miss Jewett. 
''She didn’t deny that she had put it in her desk, 
and I didn’t care to question further, for I was feel- 


160 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


ing rather hurt myself. Did you see her catch it, 
Betsy? 

saw her jump up suddenly and then I saw her 
pop something in her desk. I heard it running 
around but I didn’t know at first what it was.” 

^^Dear me, dear me,” murmured Miss Jewett, 
wish she had told me.” 

^^Miss Jewett,” said Betsy presently, ^^if I tell you 
a secret, will you promise not to let anyone know? 
I hate to be a telltale, but I want you to know just 
how fine Elizabeth really is. She would rather 
take the blame herself than have the real person 
suffer.” 

‘^Oh dear, Betsy, that is asking a good deal. 
Perhaps I should not make such a promise, yet if it 
exonerates Elizabeth I should be glad to know. Yes, 
I will keep the secret.” 

will tell you what I think and why I think it,” 
began Betsy, and went on to relate how she had dis- 
covered the lunch box with the nibbled cake and all 
the rest of it, ending up with: ^Ht would be just 
like Bert to do it; he is so full of mischief. Why, 
last year he brought a little grass snake to school 
and almost frightened Miss Dunbar out of her wits 


FIRST AID TO INJURED FEELINGS 161 


by putting it on the ledge under the black-board. 
She caught him, though, and he had to stay in for 
days and days after school and learn lines and lines 
of something or other. 

^^He deserves to be well punished now,” declared 
Miss Jewett, “but as we have only what is called 
circumstantial evidence I suppose he must escape. 
I am glad you told me, however, for I am pretty 
sure you are right, and when I see Elizabeth I shall 
be able to use more diplomacy. Poor Elizabeth, to 
think that she took it so to heart.” 

“She said that it wouldnT have seemed so terrible 
if you had kissed her good-bye as you always did 
before. She seemed to feel worse about that than 
anything else. She thought that meant that you 
had stopped loving her.” 

“The blessed child, of course I haven't stopped 
loving her.” 

“May I tell her that you send your love to her 
and good-night? I can speak to her over the 'phone, 
you know.” 

“Yes, do tell her that and ask her to come to school 
early so I can have a word with her before work 
begins. I must go and put on my things now, for 


162 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


you know there is an entertainment at the Hall and 
we are all going. 

'‘You mean you grown-ups; we children are not. 
Hal and Kathie have gone already.’’ 

As soon as the front door closed after her elders 
Betsy went to the telephone, called up Elizabeth 
and delivered Miss Jewett’s message. Elizabeth’s 
answer came back: "Oh, I am so rejoiceful. I shall 
sleep a sweet and dreamless slumber tonight, Betsy. 
You are a friend indeed to pour the oil of gladness 
upon my bruised and bleeding heart. I certainly will 
start to school early. What? Yes, I have studied 
them, for, even if I had no heart to acquire any more 
knowledge, I felt that I must do my duty to my pa- 
rents no matter how I suffered. Good-night, dearest 
Phillipa, your Frederica wafts you a kiss.” 

True to her promise, Elizabeth started off betimes 
to school the next morning. She did not stop for 
Betsy as usual, believing that she would not have 
finished breakfast, and as for Bess it was quite pos- 
itive that she would still be at table for she loved to 
linger till the last moment. Miss Jewett greeted 
her with a smile. Elizabeth was the first arrival, as 
she hoped she would be. The schoolroom was fresh 


FIRST AID TO INJURED FEELINGS 163 


and bright, cheery with warmth of sun and blazing 
fire. Some scarlet geraniums in the window were 
beginning to put forth blossoms, while a great poin- 
settia, a Christmas gift to Miss Jewett, still showed 
its large and brilliant flowers amidst the green of 
palms and ferns. 

^^Good-morning, Elizabeth, said Miss Jewett 
brightly. ^^Come up here and let us straighten out 
that unfortunate misunderstanding. You foolish 
child, why didnT you tell me yesterday how it hap- 
pened that you put the mouse in your desk? I 
might never have known if it had not been for Betsy. 
To be sure, I should have gone deeper into the matter 
and have inquired your motive, but I thought the 
least said the soonest mended, and after you had 
acknowledged that you put it there I thought that 
settled it. I am sorry, dear.^^ 

“I suppose I should have told you,^^ answered 
Elizabeth, ^‘but somehow I couldn’t. I felt all 
twisted up and contrary, and the more you talked 
about it the worse it was till at last I couldn’t have 
said anything if I had tried.” 

^^I see. And you captured the mouse simply to 
save me a scare and the school a disturbance?” 


164 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


Yes, Miss Jewett, although — Elizabeth hesi- 
tated; but she was too honest not to go on, “although 
I was kind of half glad to have it happen: it made 
such a nice excitement/’ 

“But it was not your intention to start such an 
excitement,” replied Miss Jewett with a smile, “and 
that is the main point. It has not been such a long 
time since I was a schoolgirl for me to forget that 
any interruption of routine is welcome. We’ll call 
it square, Elizabeth, if you like. I think we were 
both a little wrong. Come and give me a good hug 
and kiss before anyone comes.” 

Elizabeth did not hesitate to respond to the invi- 
tation, receiving as hearty a hug as she gave. “I 
think it was because I love you so much that I felt 
so badly,” she whispered. 

“Dear child,” murmured Miss Jewett. “Hereafter 
we must speak right out, dear, and not allow any 
more misunderstandings. ” Then two or three chil- 
dren came trooping in and Elizabeth went to her 
seat feeling very happy. 

Believing that Elizabeth’s part in the yesterday’s 
disturbance might not be known. Miss Jewett took 
pains to inform the school of the little girl’s motives 


FIRST AID TO INJURED FEELINGS 165 


and at the same time she gave a lecture which was 
really aimed at Bert who felt most uneasy when he 
learned how unhappy he had made his sister. In- 
deed, Betsy took it upon herself to charge him with 
being the guilty one. 

^‘1 should think you would be ashamed of your- 
self, Bert Hollins,’^ she began at recess when she 
could get him out of hearing of the others. ^^I know 
it was you who brought the mouse to school, for I 
saw the holes in your lunch box and the cooky that 
the mouse had nibbled. Don’t you know that Eliz- 
abeth got the whole blame for it, and cried herself 
sick about it? She wasn’t such a sneaky coward 
as to allow the blame to fall on you where it belonged 
and she let Miss Jewett believe it was she who did 
it just to keep you out of trouble.” 

“Gee!” exclaimed Bert, “I didn’t know that. I 
vow I didn’t, Betsy. Was that why she didn’t eat 
any dinner and didn’t go to school in the afternoon? ” 

“It was exactly that, if you must know, and I 
should think you would be ashamed to let a girl be 
braver than you; I wouldn’t if I were a boy.” 

Bert got very red in the face. There was nothing 
he resented so much as an attack upon his courage. 


166 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


He stood looking very glum while Betsy berated 
him. ^^What do you expect me to do?’^ he said at 
last. 

^^What any manly and gentlemanly person would 
do,’^ returned Betsy with dignity, and walked away, 
having had her say. 

Bert stood there in a most uncomfortable state of 
mind. The subject which he thought at rest had 
come back upon him like a boomerang. If Betsy 
knew he wondered if Miss Jewett did likewise. Of 
course Betsy had only guessed at it for he had not 
actually admitted that she was right. He wondered 
if Ehzabeth was still under suspicion and he eyed her 
very closely when the return to his seat gave him an 
opportunity. She seemed as usual. He could see 
no traces of unhappiness in her face, but she knew 
and Betsy knew, so it was up to him to do something. 
He wouldnT let a girl have more courage than he 
had. It was fine of Ehzabeth, of course, but he al- 
most wished she hadn’t put him in this position, for 
now he had two things to answer for instead of one. 
He had begun the mischief and had let her take the 
blame. Well, of course no man could allow that. 
All afternoon Bert was most saintly, so much so that 


FIRST AID TO INJURED FEELINGS 167 


Miss Jewett felt that Betsy was right in her suspi- 
cions. He went out with the rest, for Miss Jewett 
had no intention of calling him to account. 

Flowever, the schoolroom was scarcely emptied 
before Bert appeared in the doorway. He stood there 
twirling his cap and looking most uneasy. 

^‘Well, Bert,^^ said Miss Jewett encouragingly. 
^Ht was me,^’ said Bert doggedly, if ungrammatic- 
ally. was the fellow that let that mouse out. I 
brought him to school on purpose to have some fun; 
it wasnT Elizabeth at all.^^ 

know that,’^ Miss Jewett said calmly, ‘^and I 
was pretty sure of the guilty person, but on Eliza- 
beth's account I overlooked it. It was pretty good 
of her, donT you think, Bert, to try to shield you?^^ 
^Ht was, sure,^^ replied Bert. '^She^s the stuff, but 
I ^most wish she hadnT.’^ 

^^You think that since she did not succeed in pre- 
venting a disturbance it would have been better all 
around? Well, I think so too, so far as that one thing 
was concerned, but it has done something else which 
I think is more worth while. It has proved to you 
and to me that she is loyal to her brother and to 
me, that she has courage, moral courage, which is 


168 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


the best kind, and so we have learned how absolutely 
she is to be depended upon/’ 

She’s all right,” repeated Bert. 

'Ht has proved to me another thing that I might 
not have found out,” Miss Jewett went on: ^4t has 
shown me that you have moral courage, too, and 
that you are not willing to let your sister shoulder 
the blame which is really yours. That is worth 
while knowing, too, Bert. I am mighty glad of that. 
So, because it would grieve your sister to know that 
in spite of her efforts you were punished, and because 
of one or two other things, we are going to close the 
subject right now. But, listen, Bert, if ever you do 
such a thing again — ” Miss Jewett did not say 
what would happen but by the expression of her face 
Bert knew he would not be let off easily. 

He stood for a minute not knowing exactly what 
to say. He had had something of a lecture, to be 
sure, but he had been commended for having the 
courage to own up. He did not feel that he could 
depart with flying colors, exactly, yet he was not in 
disgrace, nor was there any occasion to show defiance. 
Probably the best thing was to show neither the 
mien of conqueror nor of vanquished, but to take his 


FIRST AID TO INJURED FEELINGS 169 


leave in a polite but firmly resolute manner. So he 
bowed and said pleasantly: ^^Good-evening, Miss 
Jewett. I don’t believe I will bother with bringing 
any more mice to school.” Then he went without a 
moment’s delay, leaving Miss Jewett shaking with 
laughter. 

^‘They are so ridiculous, those two Hollins chil- 
dren,” she said to herself. wonder if I will get 
through the year with any dignity left. Teaching 
does take it out of one, but I must say that at times 
there are compensations. I wish I could tell exactly 
what was passing through that youngster’s mind 
when he went out in that absurd way.” 

It did not make the slightest difference to Bert 
whether she knew or not; his whole feeling was of 
relief at having put an unpleasant interview behind 
him. There was but one more thing required of 
him and that could be made short work of. He put 
his intention into effect at the very first moment he 
could. There was no need of appearing anything 
but lordly before his own sister, so with hands in 
his pockets, he sauntered into Elizabeth’s presence. 

He found her absorbed in studying her lessons for 
the next day, being fired with new ambition after 


170 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

the reconciliation. say,^^ said Bert, breaking in 
upon the doings of the English kings. 

*^Oh, what do you want, Bert,’^ said Elizabeth 
impatiently. Can’t you see I am studying my 
lessons?” 

just wanted to say that I am much obliged to 
you for being so decent about that mouse business. 
I told Miss Jewett that it was my doings.” 

'^Oh, Bert, and what did she do?” 

“Oh nothing. I told her I wouldn’t bring any 
more to school.” Then Bert sauntered out with the 
air of having disposed of a very trifling matter. But 
Elizabeth understood. 


CHAPTER XII 


The Artist 

JT was one afternoon early in March that Elizabeth 
started out to look for pussywillows. She went 
alone, for she wanted to be the one to make this 
first spring offering to her teacher. She could not, 
like Betsy, supply her with flowers from a conserva- 
tory, nor had she such a weekly allowance as Bess, 
who could, once in awhile, commission Hal to send 
violets from town, but these flrstlings of the year 
were hers for the gathering, if only she could find 
them. She thought she knew a place where some 
of the brave little furry buds might have put out 
sooner than their neighbors and to this spot she 
took her way. 

It was the first day which had suggested a prom- 
ise of spring. There was a pleasant warmth in the 
air, a smell of fresh earth. Under the brown leaves 
were tiny green growths beginning to push up. 

Some patches of snow still lingered in northbound 


172 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


corners, but the little streams had broken from their 
bonds and were murmuring along singing of all sorts 
of pleasant things to Elizabeth, who had a knowl- 
edge of their speech and could interpret what they 
were saying. It was all about spring and green 
grasses, birds^ nests and flowers. The ground was soft 
in places, but, for a wonder, Elizabeth had put on 
rubbers and sprang over the marshy spots without 
getting over the tops of her shoes. She loved to scour 
the woods and fields with Betsy, but once in awhile 
she revelled in being alone, and today she especially 
enjoyed it. She stood still once or twice to listen 
to a bluebird and by keeping very quiet at last caught 
sight of the flash of blue which told of his presence. 

“I see you,’^ she called as he flew away, '^and I 
know what you are singing about. I know what the 
brook says, too. It is a spring song, and I am so 
glad, so glad. I am happy, you bluebird! I am 
happy, you brook,’^ she sang. ^Ht’s a gladsome day 
in this quiet nook! That is my song. I made it up. 
I am an improvisatrice. Oh!^’ 

After the exclamation she stopped her song and 
dashed through the bushes, regardless of how briars 
snatched at her and muddy pools splashed her frock. 


THE ARTIST 


173 


There you are! you dear things/^ she cried. 
thought I would find you out. I will not take all 
of you, but I will take enough to make a company 
so you will not be lonely. I hope you like to go, 
and maybe you will like it better when you get 
there, for the schoolroom is really very pleasant, 
and you will have the honor of standing on Miss 
Jewett^s desk; that should compensiation for all else. 
You are not so very far out yet, but if you are put 
in water in the warm room you will soon show more 
fur. I know just the vase Miss Jewett will put you 
in, and you will look lovely. You are the very first, 
the very first, and I found you.^^ 

She chattered away as she broke off the twigs, 
finally saying, There, I think that is enough. I 
am much obliged to you, Mrs. Pussywillow, for 
letting me take some of your pretty buds. I will 
come to see you again some day.^^ Then she climbed 
up the slope stretching down to the brook, looking 
from time to time with much satisfaction at the little 
gray fuzzy buds. 

When she reached the top of the hill she paused 
for a moment that she might determine upon the 
best way, and then started to cross the field diag- 


174 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


onally. Just before she reached the corner of the 
fence she stopped short, surprised to see before her 
a young man sitting on a camp-stool with a black 
box in his lap. Elizabeth was curious to know what 
he could be doing, and began to move slowly nearer 
to him until she came within his line of vision. 

The young man looked over the top of his box at 
her. ^^Good-evening, Aurora,’^ he said. 

Supposing that he mistook her for someone else, 
Elizabeth made reply: ^^My name isnT Aurora.’’ 

^Ht isn’t? I should have thought it was. Then 
you are a woodland elf and live down in those woods 
that you have just come from. It was just a case 
of mistaken identity; that was all. Good-evening, 
Elfie.” 

Elizabeth smiled. This was certainly a very un- 
usual young man. Some persons might have said 
he was crazy, but Elizabeth recognized a kindred 
spirit. ‘^Good-evening,” she said, encouraged to 
draw a little nearer that she might see what he was 
really doing. 

But before she reached him the young man arose, 
set his box on the stool and stood off at a few paces, 
squinting at it with half-closed eyes. Then he made 


THE ARTIST 


175 


a sudden dash forward, made a dab at the lid of the 
box and returned to the place he had been standing. 
‘^Come here,^^ he said, ^^and tell me what you think 
of it.^’ 

Elizabeth obeyed the invitation with alacrity and 
saw that the young man held a palette and brushes 
and that in the top of his box was fastened a small 
canvas upon which he had been working. All these 
things were quite new to Elizabeth. She was fa- 
miliar with her sister^s box of water-colors, but this 
paraphernalia was strange. She reached the young 
man’s side and looked at the canvas with pleased 
eyes. ^^Why, it is a picture,” she said. 

^^You don’t say so,” returned the young man. 
^Hs it really?” 

^^What else could it be?” said Elizabeth, a little 
puzzled. 

“Oh, it might be a chart of the county or a section 
of a map, or almost anything. It might be something 
like this.” He picked up a clean canvas from the 
pile on the ground and began to draw swiftly with a 
stump of charcoal. “This might be the main road,” 
he said, “and these the branch roads and these the 
bouses.” He rubbed his drawing in two or three 


176 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

places and then turned the canvas so Elizabeth could 
see. 

Why, it looks just like a bunch of pussywillows,’^ 
she exclaimed in surprise. 

‘^Does it? How funny. Can’t you see the main 
road, and the little roads? Those round spots are 
the houses.” He looked down with a smile, and 
Elizabeth understood that he had really meant it 
to be a branch of pussywillows, the buds being the 
houses. 

She gave him an answering smUe. '^But the other 
is a truly picture,” she said; “this is an enigmatrical 
one.” 

“ Lovely,” cried the young man, laughing. “ I like 
that word ^enigmatrical,’ and I shall take it into my 
vocabulary.” He looked down at Elizabeth again 
with a broad smile. “By the way,” he said, “did 
you ever hear of Titian?” 

Elizabeth was doubtful. The name sounded fa- 
miliar and yet she thought best not to display any 
knowledge lest she might make a mistake. “I think 
I have heard of him,” she said. “Who is he?” 

“A painter.” 

“Oh, are you he?” She thought he might very 


THE ARTIST 177 

well be and that this was his way of informing 
her. 

^^Ye gods and little fishes!^’ cried the young man. 

Listen to her. Do I look as if I were over three 
hundred years old?^^ he asked. 

^^Oh/’ — Elizabeth was quite abashed. didn’t 

remember that he was so old.” 

^^He lived over three hundred years ago,” con- 
tinued the young man, ^^but if he were here now he 
would probably say to you, ^My dear demoselle, 
will you oblige me by taking off your cap and sitting 
over there where the sun can shine on your lovely 
head? ’ Only he would say it in Italian, for he prob- 
ably couldn’t speak English.” 

Elizabeth pulled down the rim of her cap closer 
over her curling locks. She was afraid the young 
man was making fun of her. 

“What are you doing that for?” asked the artist. 
“Don’t you like your hair?” 

“ I hate it,” said Elizabeth in low, tense tones. “ I 
should like to dye it black or brown or even green.” 

“Oh no, not green; you wouldn’t really rather 
have it green. It would make you so conspicuous.” 

“YeS; even green. Nobody likes red hair. My 


178 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


family and my friends try to comfort me by saying 
it is auburn, but I know, myself, that it is red, for 
the people that don’t like me always say so.” 

“Then it is because they are mean and jealous. 
The great Titian adored hair the color of yours and 
painted lovely females with just such many, many 
times.” 

“Did he really?” Elizabeth said in delighted sur- 
prise. “I wish I could see some of them.” 

“Perhaps you will some day. I have a copy of 
one. I wish I had it here to convince you. I did it 
when I was abroad and they say it is a pretty good 
copy, Elfie, if I do say it as shouldn’t.” 

“I would give anything to see it,” declared Eliza- 
beth, “and I wish Corinne Barker could see it, too.” 

“Why, Corinne?” inquired the artist, beginning 
to pack up his paints and brushes. 

“Oh, because she is so — so — snippy and hateful. 
She makes fun of my hair whenever she can, and 
tries to make everyone think I am a sight.” She 
did not know why she was disposed to be so confi- 
dential with this perfect stranger, but somehow he 
invited confidence. 

“Then no doubt she is consumed with jealousy,” 


THE ARTIST 


179 


her new friend remarked. will venture to say 
that she has dull, mouse-colored hair herself, dry, 
wispy hair that hangs down in little strings around 
her face and never looks tidy. I will bet you that 
I can make a portrait of her without seeing her.” 
He picked up the canvas on which he had drawn 
the pussywillows, dusted off the charcoal and began 
sketching rapidly. There,” he said, when he had 
worked for a very few minutes, ^^doesnT that look 
just like her?” He showed Elizabeth the drawing 
he had made. It was a face with a most disagreeable 
and contemptuous expression. Little strings of hair 
fell over the forehead and the eyebrows were lifted 
in disdain. 

Elizabeth did not like to say that it was not an 
exact likeness, but she laughed at the funny drawing 
and said, She has just that supercillious expression.” 

The young man put down the canvas and looked at 
Elizabeth gravely. Those attacks are entirely too 
frequent for a young person of your size,” he said. 

Where do you go to school?” 

^^I go to the village school, but next year I ex- 
pect to go to the Academy.” 

^^Will you tell your teacher for me that you have 


180 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

the most remarkable vocabulary and that you are 
a credit to her system. I suppose you live near here, 
Elfie?’^ 

^^Yes, I live in the brown house just at the edge 
of the town.’^ 

^‘1 donT know the place very well. I came over 
today from Ferny with one Hiram Sobers. He said 
it was ^pretty sightly to Brookdale.’’^ The imita- 
tion of the old farmer’s dialect was perfect and Eliza- 
beth laughed. 

‘‘1 have come to the conclusion that Hiram was 
right,” continued the artist. believe I would like 
to knock about here for awhile. I should like mightily 
to paint you, Elfie.” 

'^Me? What for?” Elizabeth showed her sur- 
prise. 

^^Dear innocent, because I feel the mantle of 
Titian falling upon my shoulders, I suppose. I 
can’t imagine any other reason. I might stick a 
suggestion of you in this picture I am starting; you 
and your pussywillows would come in nicely. Sup- 
pose you go over there for a minute, just there where 
the sun is shining. I won’t keep you long. Oh dear, 
you must take off your cap. I don’t want the glory 


THE ARTIST 


181 


of that auroral halo to be lost. That^s it. Now 
look this way for a minute. Good! Hold the bunch 
of pussies in your arms this way. That^s it.’’ He 
worked away earnestly and rapidly for several min- 
utes. The time seemed very long to Elizabeth, al- 
though she was buoyed up by the excitement of 
going through such an unusual experience. At last 
she shifted her position, becoming more and more 
restless, and wondering how much longer she would 
have to stand. 

“There, time’s up,” said the young man at last. 
“You did pretty well. It’s no fun to be a model, I 
know. How would you like to be at it all day? 
Some persons earn their living that way you 
know.” 

Elizabeth thought it must be a very tiresome way 
of making one’s living and was glad she did not have 
to do it. She came back to see what the artist had 
made of her, and was rather disappointed to see a 
few daubs which did not represent a true likeness of 
Elizabeth Hollins, she thought. 

“If you stand off a little it will look more like,” 
suggested her friend. 

Elizabeth went off a short distance and, to her 


182 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


surprise, found that there was a distinct image of a 
little girl with shining hair standing in the back- 
ground of the picture. ^^Why, that does look like 
me,’’ she exclaimed. 

^^You didn’t think it possible, did you, Elfie? 
Well, we all have to learn. I will try to finish this 
up tomorrow. Shall we walk your way? You can 
show me where you live and then I will go on to the 
Mansion House. I cannot say that I would be 
overcome with joy if I had to think of staying there 
long, but it is the best there is, I am told.” 

^^It is rather smelly,” Elizabeth acknowledged, 
shouldn’t like to live there myself.” 

Smelly, my dear Elfie? I am surprised. Why 
not malodorous or mephitic, or some such adjective. 
One who follows the style of the respected Dr. 
Johnson should not use such a very ordinary word 
as smelly. Now, if I said smelly, it would be all 
right, for I do not aim at anything but extreme sim- 
plicity in speech as in other things.” 

Elizabeth felt that he was making fun of her, but 
he did it so good-naturedly that she could not take 
offence, so she only laughed and they walked on, the 
artist carrying his box in one hand and a lot of wet 


THE ARTIST 


183 


brushes in the other. Elizabeth wondered why he 
did not put the brushes in the box. 

As if reading her thoughts, the young man said: 

I donT carry my brushes in this way I may for- 
get to wash them; I sometimes do and then don’t I 
have a time to get them clean? By the way, Elfie, 
I have not properly introduced myself.” He picked 
up a shining brown leaf from the ground, selected a 
brush which still held some red paint, and with it 
wrote on the leaf which he handed gravely to 
Elizabeth. 

She took it gingerly so as not to rub off the paint. 
What a delightful man he was, to be sure, and how 
unlike any other person she had met. She looked 
earnestly at what he had written. It was: ‘^Oliver 
Kemp, a reincarnation of Titian.” Elizabeth had 
not the slightest idea what reincarnation meant, 
and she looked up questioningly to see laughter in 
the young man’s eyes, so she knew it was a sort of 
joke, but she determined to keep the leaf as a treasure. 
She held it very carefully by the stem, carrying her 
pussywillows in the other hand. “You don’t know 
my name,” she said presently. 

“Oh, yes, I do: it is Elfie.” 


184 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


You have the first two letters right, said Eliza- 
beth gayly. 

^^That is quite enough; I neednT try for any more. 
It is a great satisfaction to get things partly right: 
I donT always do it, I know,^^ he added, partly to 
himself. 

They had reached the long street by this time and 
Mr. Kemp stood still and looked up and down, 
toward the church spire, the white, brown or red 
houses, the rows of trees each side the street in one 
direction and, in the other, hills, forests and winding 
road. ^^Do you know, Elfie,^’ he said, like this 
village of yours and I should like to stay here for 
awhile. Do you know of any place like a chicken- 
coop or a wood-house or any little cubby where I 
could keep my stool and easel and where I could 
paint when it was too cold or too stormy to go out?” 

^^A chicken-coop wouldn’t be big enough,” re- 
turned Elizabeth in all gravity, ^^but maybe a hen- 
house would do. I don’t exactly think of any just 
now, but maybe I could hear of something.” 

^‘That’s a good child; I wish you would. I will 
come up tomorrow and find out. You live, — let 
me see, where is it you live?” 


THE ARTIST 


185 


that brown house off there at the end of the 
street/^ — Elizabeth pointed it out to him. 

“Of course; I might have known it would be 
brown, like a tree. I suppose you go in there only 
when it is very cold or stormy and stay in the woods 
the rest of the time; elves always do, you know.^’ 

Elizabeth laughed. “ I do like to stay out as much 
as I can,’’ she made answer, “but I love the woods 
and the fields better in warm weather than in cold.” 

“And have you a hollow stump where you stay 
sometimes?” 

“Yes, I really have one; it is in the little hollow 
behind the house; I call it the Fairy Dell.” 

“Of course you do ; I could have vouched for that.” 

“There is another place,” — Elizabeth felt encour- 
aged to go on, — “It is on top of the hill; there are 
great bowlders there and the witches come there at 
midnight.” 

“How truly fascinating. You must show me the 
spot some day.” 

“But,” Elizabeth went on, “I have a lovely place 
in the attic all my own; it is under the eaves and there 
is a nice window there that looks out over the 
country. Sometimes I make believe that it is a 


186 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


window high up in a moated castle tower and some- 
times I pretend it is a really fairy lodge in the tree- 
tops/’ 

Bless you, Elfie; you are a creature after my own 
heart. I will go to the gate with you and you can 
show me the window. 

Elizabeth readily agreed and when they had 
reached the brown house she pointed out the little 
window in the pointed gable, a wistaria vine clam- 
bered to it and would soon be ready to put out its 
first leaves. 

‘Ht looks exactly as I thought it must,^^ declared 
Mr. Kemp. am coming to see you tomorrow, 
Elfie. I suppose it must be after school is out.^^ 
^^^Oh yes, for I shall not be at home till then,^’ re- 
turned Elizabeth soberly. 

He put down his box to shake hands while she 
laid aside her pussywillows. Then they parted and 
Elizabeth, brimming over with excitement, hurried 
into the house. 


CHAPTER XIII 


The Studio 

I^ LIZABETH rushed panting into her mother^s 
presence. ^^Such an adventure/^ — she gasped. 

Never in my wildest moments did I ever dream of 
such a delicious encounter; that I, of all people, 
should be so highly favored is almost imcompre- 
hensible.^’ 

'^If there are any adventures floating around I’ll 
be bound you will lasso one,” said Kathie, amused 
at Elizabeth’s manner of announcement. What are 
those? Pussywillows, as I live! I didn’t know they 
were out. Give them to me and I will put them in 
water; they will be nice for the stable.” 

But Elizabeth held on to her treasures. ^^I got 
them for Miss Jewett,” she said. ^^You can’t have 
them, Kathie.” 

“Well, I do think you might think of your own 
home first,” returned Kathie. 


188 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


^^The other girls all have such lovely things to 
give her,’’ complained Elizabeth. Betsy has flowers 
from the conservatory and Bess has money enough 
to send to town for any she wants to give, but I 
have only what I can find myself. I did want to 
take these because they are the very first and no- 
body else has thought of them. Do I have to give 
them up, mother?” 

^^Let her do as she pleases with them, Kathie,” 
said Mrs. Hollins. ^^She has a right to them and 
you should not interfere with her little innocent 
plans. What is this about an adventure, Elizabeth? ” 
have met an artist, a real live artist,” she said, 
sitting up with shining eyes. ^Ht was just after I 
found the pussywillows. I came across him as he was 
sitting painting, and, oh mother, he put me in the 
picture; he really did.” 

Are you sure you are not making this up?” asked 
Kathie. 

'^No, indeed, I am not. I can prove it to you; for 
here is his valuable name. Be careful,” she warned, 
as she held out the leaf, ^Hhe paint is not dry yet.” 

‘‘Paint?” Kathie exclaimed, taking the leaf in her 
hand and reading the name. '‘Why,£Elizabeth, he 


THE STUDIO 


189 


must be some sort of crazy creature to be calling 
himself a reincarnation of Titian/^ 

^^Oh, that part is just a joke/^ returned Eliza- 
beth. ‘^He said there was an artist named Titian 
who liked red hair. I didn’t know that he lived such 
a long, long time ago and I asked Mr. Kemp if he 
were Titian; that was before I knew his name. Did 
you ever hear of Titian, mother?” 

'^Why, yes, dear, of course I have. He was a very 
famous man, and his pictures now bring fabulous 
prices.” 

^^Tell us some more about your discovery,” said 
Kathie, now really interested. 

^‘He is very nice and jolly,” Elizabeth went on, 
^^and he likes it here in Brookdale. He came over 
from Ferny and is staying at the Mansion House.” 

'^Poor thing, I am sorry for him,” remarked 
Kathie. 

^^Oh, he doesn’t like it himself. He asked me if 
I knew of a chicken-coop or something little where 
he could put his easel and things.” 

“Oh, he wants a studio, does he? I don’t know 
where he will find one in this place,” said Mrs. 
Hollins. 


190 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


‘Ht would be rather a distinction to have an artist 
among us,’’ remarked Kathie. course he was 

just in fun when he said a chicken-coop, Elizabeth; 
he would want something larger and with a good 
light. Can you think of any place, mother?” 

^^Why, no, nothing occurs to me just now; I may 
think of something later on. We will ask your 
father.” 

^^He is coming to see me tomorrow, Mr. Kemp is,” 
Elizabeth spoke up. ^‘He thought maybe I would 
hear of some place by then.” 

^^Well, I declare,” responded Kathie, ‘‘you have 
rushed into a friendship sure enough; the next thing 
he will be wanting to paint your portrait”; she 
spoke half mockingly. 

“Oh, he has already said he would like to,” Eliza- 
beth said calmly. 

“Well, well,” — Kathie looked at her with new in- 
terest. Being a pretty girl herself she had never 
thought that Elizabeth would attract the eye of an 
artist as she was very unlike her sister. “We shall 
certainly have to inquire around and see what we 
can do for him.” 

“We shall have to inquire around and find out 


THE STUDIO 


191 


something about the young man himself/’ said Mrs. 
Hollins. 

After all it was Elizabeth who made the discovery 
of a suitable studio, or at least of a place which could 
be turned into one. Probably less ingenious persons 
than herself and Mr. Kemp would never have 
thought of it, but these two saw its possibilities 
when they went on a search in company. 

The young man appeared as he had promised, the 
next afternoon. Elizabeth proudly presented him 
to her mother and father, who were not long in 
satisfying themselves that he was a gentleman, that 
he was well known by certain of their acquaintances 
in the nearby town and that they need have no hesi- 
tation in admitting him into their circle. He was 
very nice and courteous to Kathie, but it was evi- 
dently Elizabeth whom he had selected as chief 
friend and, later on, she was permitted to go off 
with him to hunt up a studio. 

They tried the village first, but here there were 
only one or two possibilities, a small house with a 
dreary outlook, a loft over a store, where it was 
noisy and inconvenient. 

“Won’t do, Elfie,” said Mr. Kemp, shaking his 


192 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


head. “I must be ^far from the madding crowd,’ 
and I must have a north light, or at least a place 
where I could put in a window on the north side if 
necessary.” 

^^Why do you want it on the north side? It is 
so cold there in winter. Do you like the north better 
than any other place?” 

^^No, my child, I do not, but be it known to you 
that the light varies less, the sun doesn’t gallop 
around so recklessly and doesn’t throw such exas- 
perating reflections and shadows on your canvas.” 

Elizabeth didn’t understand why this should make 
any very great difference, but it did seem a reason 
from an artist’s point of view and she accepted it. 
She felt that she might learn many new things if 
this lately acquired friend should remain with 
them. 

They had wandered up and down the road, had 
peered in at the out-buildings of more than one small 
farm, and finally returned by the back road to 
Elizabeth’s own home. ^‘That is where my cousin 
Ruth lives,” said Elizabeth, pointing out a gray 
stone house plainly seen through the bare trees. 
^Ht is a very pretty place. We can go through it, 


THE STUDIO 


193 


if you like, for there is a little gate just ahead. I 
think you would like to see the old spring with the 
little statue over it and there is a lovely view from 
the summer-house.^’ 

^^Let us go by all means,” agreed Mr. Kemp; 
am interested in fine views and ^the old spring 
with a statue’ sounds most alluring.” 

“My cousins aren’t here now,” Elizabeth told 
him; “but they are coming back soon. Ruth had 
the measles and had to go to Florida for the winter, 
but as soon as the weather is warm enough they 
will come back.” 

They entered through the little gate and first 
visited the spring from which issued a small stream 
which went purling down the hill. The spring had 
been restoned and the little statue, although some- 
what weather-stained, was in pretty good condition. 
“There,” exclaimed Elizabeth proudly, “isn’t that 
lovely? Ruth and I discovered it first, and we like 
this place to play in better than any.” 

“It is rather nice,” said the young man, looking 
around critically. “A little too much cleaned up 
to be really artistic, you know; but it isn’t half bad. 
I woiddn’t mind making a study of it; I suppose 


194 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


there would be no objection to my coming in here 
to do it while the family are away/^ 

“Oh, I am sure you may,^’ returned Elizabeth. 
“We keep the keys of the house, but there is a man 
who looks after the place and the animals. He lives 
in the new garage; he has a room over it.’’ 

Mr. Kemp stepped to this side and that, looking 
at the spring from different points of view, gazing 
through his half-closed hand in a way that he had, 
and which Elizabeth was learning to imitate. 

“Now, let’s go to the summer-house,” said Eliza- 
beth, leading the way to the top of the hill; “it is 
all fixed over and Grandpa Gil likes to come up here 
and sit.” 

“Well, I say, this is stunning,” remarked Mr. 
Kemp when they had reached the spot. “Not very 
pain table, perhaps, but it gives you a mighty good 
idea of the surrounding country. I say, Elfie, what 
is that down there?” 

Elizabeth looked in the direction he indicated. 
“Why, that,” she told him, “is where the old farm- 
house used to be; it was burned down and that is 
only the foundation. Cousin Tom didn’t rebuild it, 
because the garage is nearer and has all the room 
that is needed/’ 


THE STUDIO 


195 


^‘1 didnT mean the foundation, although with 
vines and underbrush growing over it I imagine it 
is rather picturesque, but what I was looking at was 
the small building near it; what is that?^^ 

“Why, I donT know exactly; they don’t use it 
now. I think it was a sort of stable first and then 
they used it for the chickens.” She broke off 
abruptly and gave a little squeal. “Oh, Mr. Titian, 
maybe we have found it.” 

“That is just what I was thinking, Elfie; let’s go 
and see.” 

They lost no time in rushing toward the old 
weather-beaten building which stood on the side 
of the hill quite a distance from the main house. A 
large tree sheltered it on the south side, but on the 
north and west the view was unobstructed. A little 
path led from it to the spring. It was rather dilap- 
idated, windows broken and roof leaky. Mr. Kemp 
went around to see if there might be a door unfast- 
ened or a shutter loose, and at last he found a place 
where they could get in. Elizabeth thought it the 
greatest fun to be boosted up over the sill of the win- 
dow, where they made their entrance, and to land on 
the dusty floor inside. “We are like discoverers,” 


196 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


she said. is pretty bad, isnT it? Such a lot of 
cobwebs, and you can look up and see daylight right 
through some of the holes in the roof, and it is rather 
malodorous from the chickens.’^ 

Mr. Kemp laughed. You got it, didnT you, that 
time. I say, Elfie, it isn’t half so bad as it looks. 
A few shingles will make the roof all right, I think. 
I could knock out a place over here, you see, and 
put in a couple of window-sashes and I would have 
a good light. There over in that corner I could 
carry that partition all the way up and make a sort 
of kitchenette or something of the sort. There seems 
to be a solid floor over the greater part of it, and — 
yes, there is a ladder, as I live; I’ll go up and see 
what it looks like above there. No, don’t you come; 
you might fall.” 

He raised the ladder, ran lightly up, and through 
the apertures made by the absence of boards Eliza- 
beth could see him above. ‘'Not bad,” he called 
down to her. “With a little work one could make 
a fair room up here.” 

He came down presently and Elizabeth begged 
to go part way so she could look around. This 
she was permitted to do, Mr. Kemp standing 


THE STUDIO 


197 


below telling her he would catch her if she should 
fall. 

There is quite good head room/’ he said, ^^much 
more than you would suppose. Why, Elfie, one 
could really live here and be quite comfortable in 
mild weather. For an impecunious artist it would 
be ideal. Now, how do you suppose we’d better 
go about getting it? I can do all the repairing my- 
self, and they wouldn’t be likely to charge much 
rent, would they?” 

'Hf they would rent it at all,” returned Elizabeth 
a little doubtfully. 

wouldn’t interfere with them: I would be very 
unobtrusive,” Mr. Kemp went on in a boyish way. 
^^Do you suppose your father would take it upon 
himself to dicker for it on my behalf?” 

don’t know,” Elizabeth answered; ^^but it 
wouldn’t do any harm to ask him.” 

Well, let’s go and do it now,” suggested the young 
man. ^‘The sooner the better for me. To tell you 
the truth, Elfie, the Mansion House is getting on 
my nerves. The coffee this morning was something 
indescribable, and I don’t know whether it was 
leather, old boot-tops, the binding of a discarded 


198 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


book, or a worn-out saddle that they served up as 
steak.’’ 

^^Oh dear!” This description aroused Eliza- 
beth’s pity and she was ready to do anything in 
order to release her friend from such a condition* 
So they scrambled out of the window again, looking 
back more than once at the building on the side of 
the hill. 

^^What is the name of your cousins?” asked Mr. 
Kemp as they went toward Elizabeth’s home. 

Gilmore,” she told him. “Cousin Tom Gil- 
more is the one who owns the place.” 

“I don’t suppose by any stretch of the imagina- 
tion it could be any relation to the Tom Gilmore 
who married Belle Darby.” 

“Why, yes it is. At least cousin Tom’s wife is 
cousin Belle.” 

“His father is a tall old gentleman, has trouble 
with his eyes, has been living in California?” 

“Why yes, that is Grandpa Gil. He is a great 
friend of mine.” 

“Hurrah!” Mr. Kemp tossed up his hat and 
shouted joyously. “It’s all right, Elfie; I am sure 
of it, for one of the Gilmore boys married my cousin 


THE STUDIO 


199 


and we have known them all our lives. I didnT 
know Tom Gilmore was living here.’’ 

“They haven’t been very long,” Elizabeth told 
him. “They only came last year. It is cousin Belle 
who is my mother’s first cousin. Why, we are sort 
of related, aren’t we?” 

“Certainly we are. I say, Elfie, but this is great. 
I had no idea I was falling upon such luck. I will 
telegraph to Tom myself and I am sure it will be 
all right.” 

And so it proved to be. The telegram was sent 
off without delay and the answer came back: “Go 
ahead. It is yours. Make yourself at home.” 

Mr. Kemp came rushing up with the news to 
Elizabeth. “Now, Elfie,” he said, “you have got 
to help me and when everything is finished we will 
give a tea and invite some of our friends.” 

“How entrancing!” exclaimed Elizabeth, clasping 
her hands over her breast. “Mr. Titian, you are a 
gem of purest ray serene.” 

He had fallen into her manner of speech by now 
and usually matched her high-flown language by 
something even more grandiloquent. “And you, my 
dear Elfie,” he said, “shall be the reigning sovereign 


200 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


of my sylvan retreat. I may as well confess to you 
at the outset,'' he went on, 'Hhat I am wondering 
how I shall furnish my modest abode when it is put 
into habitable condition." 

Elizabeth knitted her brows over this problem, 
suppose you haven't a great deal of money," 
she said hesitatingly, for she did not want to 
hurt his feelings. am, alas, in the same im- 
poverished condition, but if twenty-five cents would 
do you any good I will gladly add that to your 
store." 

^^Elfie, you are too much for me," returned the 
young man gravely. Bless your dear little heart! 
I don't know anyone I would rather borrow from, 
but I won't ask you to lend yet. We will see how 
well we can manage first. Of course you knew long 
ago that I was not rolling in wealth. In fact, it took 
my bottom dollar to get me through my trip to 
Europe, but it was well worth it. I am rather re- 
sourceful and I can manage, even if I have to sleep 
on a pile of straw." 

This seemed poverty indeed to Elizabeth and she 
determined to consult her mother about certain dis- 
carded articles in the attic. This she did that very 


THE STUDIO 


201 


evening, but in the meantime Mr. Kemp had made 
the joyous announcement of his connection with the 
Gilmore family and had been accepted as something 
more than an ordinary acquaintance. He had met 
many of the young people and was considered a 
great addition to their circle, for he was merry and 
entertaining, good-tempered and thoughtful, so was 
included in all social affairs of the neighborhood 
and was frequently invited out to dinner; conse- 
quently the fare at the Mansion House became less 
of a grievance. 

Therefore it happened that when Elizabeth 
began to make her inquiries about the odd pieces 
of cast-off furniture Kathie was ready to lend a 
hand. 

^^Oh, do let him have any of that old stuff,’^she 
begged. We must fix him up somehow. Probably 
he will want to use it only for awhile anyhow. What 
is there up there, mother? 

Mrs. Hollins considered. '^Well, let me see; 
there is a table with a broken leg, two or three rickety 
chairs and things of that kind. There is an old 
four-poster bedstead, too, but he would hardly want 
that.’’ 


202 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


might,’’ declared Kathie; ^^we will ask him, 
anyhow.” 

The upshot of the matter was that contributions 
came in from near and far. The young people began 
to be interested at once, and were eager to have a 
hand in furnishing the studio, so one and another 
hunted up odds and ends of furniture. The Paines 
rooted out an old bureau from their attic and that 
was the beginning of a collection which included a 
mattress, pillows, curtains, covers, rugs, odd dishes, 
and ended up with a kerosene oil stove. All these 
were mounted upon a wagon and one Saturday 
morning appeared a procession of young folks fol- 
lowing the wagon to its destination. Neal Paine, 
Dick Hollins, Hal Tyson, and some others had lent 
a hand toward the repairing of the old building and 
were on the premises when the wagon approached. 
Elizabeth, of course, was there and was the one who 
first spied the troop. 

'^Look what’s coming!” she cried out. 

The workers inside speedily rushed out, and the 
goods were dumped on the ground amid much 
laughter and joking. The girls insisted upon helping 
to clean the rooms and worked with a will, so that 


THE STUDIO 


203 


before the day was over the little house really looked 
cosey and as if it had been lived in by somebody 
besides chickens/’ Elizabeth said. Thus was the 
studio of Oliver Kemp established and many good 
times did it see. 


CHAPTER XIV 


The Model 

ri^HE studio soon became a most fascinating spot 
to many others besides Elizabeth. Mr. Kemp 
was very ingenious and had a knack of turning 
commonplace things into artistic ones which were 
the wonder and admiration of all his friends. A 
pair of croquet mallets was transformed into high 
candlesticks, a row of cracked plates made decora- 
tions for the shelf above the door, a wash bench cov- 
ered by a rug and set off with a row of pillows looked 
well on one side the room, pussywillows and strange 
weeds in old stone jars were most effective against 
a background of plain building paper, and so it 
went. All this appealed so strongly to the little 
girls that they were in danger of neglecting their 
studies in order to rush out to the studio, and at 
last a rule was made that they could go only once 
a day and then when their lessons for the next day 
were learned. 


THE MODEL 


205 


One Saturday, however, Elizabeth overstepped 
the bounds. She really didnT mean to, in the first 
place, but circumstances so overcame her scruples 
that she forgot. 

After having made sketches of the three girls sep- 
arately and collectively, Mr. Kemp decided that 
he must have Elizabeth to sit for the figure in a 
picture he was painting. She did not particularly 
enjoy being a model, for it was very wearisome work 
to an active little body who found it very difficult 
to keep perfectly still for even two minutes; when 
it came to twenty or more on a stretch it was next 
to impossible. Yet for the sake of an excuse to 
go to the studio she was willing to undergo the 
martyrdom. 

On this special Saturday she hurried off very soon 
after breakfast with the intention of studying her 
lessons in the afternoon. She had begged her mother 
to allow her to break the rule just this once, Be- 
cause, she said, ^^Mr. Kemp says the light is much 
better in the morning, and besides he is in a hurry 
to get this particular picture done, for he may have 
a chance to sell it.^^ 

‘^Very well,” replied her mother, ^Hor this once 


206 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


you may set aside the rule, but come back at noon, 
Elizabeth. 

The child did not wait for the last words but was 
off like a shot. It was a cool, cloudy morning, robins 
and bluebirds carolling from the tree-tops, and in the 
fields green grass pushing through the moist earth. 

Pretty soon there will be violets,’^ said Elizabeth 
to herself. She stopped to gather some yellow daffo- 
dils from the flower border and bore them with her, 
singing as she went along, ^^Daffy-down-dilly came 
up in the cold.’^ When she reached the door of the 
studio she paused to lift the knocker and to pound 
it hard against the piece of metal beneath it. The 
knocker was one of Mr. Kemp’s latest contrivances 
and was made of a large curtain ring fastened to an 
old piece of heavy tin. It took some pounding to 
bring forth much sound, but no one failed to use 
this means of letting the artist know of the arrival 
of a visitor. 

At the smnmons Mr. Kemp came to the door with 
a dish towel and a tea cup in his hand. Why, how 
nice and early you are,” he said. I am just washing 
up my breakfast things.” 

Elizabeth laughed. It seemed funny to hear a man 


THE MODEL 


207 


say that, although she knew Mr. Kemp prepared his 
own breakfast and supper. 

^‘Eggs, coffee and toast, Mr. Kemp went on. 
^^Good enough for a king. By the way, Elfie, we 
tried the new chimney last night and it works like 
a breeze. We can have a fire in the fireplace today 
if#you are cold.’^ Having completed the rest, Mr. 
Kemp and the boys were ambitious to try their 
powers further and had built a stone chimney on 
the outside of the small building, thereby adding 
much to its appearance, both inside and out. 

^^Did you cook your breakfast over a fire on the 
hearth? asked Elizabeth. 

^^No, I was too lazy to make it, so I used the oil 
stove. One can really toast quite well over it. I’ll 
be ready as soon as I put this cup away.” He went 
back into the pantry while Elizabeth busied herself 
in placing the daffodils in a ginger jar. 

^^Fine,” exclaimed Mr. Kemp when he came back. 
'Ht brings sunlight right into the room, doesn’t it?” 

“I always think of daffys as cups of sunshine,” 
returned Elizabeth. 

‘‘1 might have known you would; it sounds just 
like you,” responded the artist as he busied himself 


208 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


with setting his palette. “I think I must paint a 
picture of you and the daffys in a strong sunlight. 
It could be made something stunning.’’ 

Elizabeth sighed. She really hoped that when 
this picture was done Mr. Kemp would think he 
had had enough of a little girl with Titian hair, but 
it was evident that he would keep on indefinitely 
and, like many another, he didn’t seem in the least 
to realize that it might be a hardship, so intent was 
he upon making the studies. Most of the girls, the 
older as well as the younger, thought it an immense 
compliment to be asked to sit to the painter, but 
Elizabeth had come to learn that it was not always 
so. Some combination of light and shade, some 
special effect, was what was considered, rather than 
a question of beauty. Why, had she not seen Mr. 
Kemp painting very ugly old women and uglier old 
men? 

The morning passed slowly, although it must be 
said that Mr. Kemp was good company and did 
his best to entertain his little sitter. About eleven 
o’clock the threatening clouds dissolved into rain, 
which came down harder and harder. 

^Ht’s coming down with a vengeance, isn’t it?” 


THE MODEL 


209 


said Mr. Kemp, stepping back from his easel and 
looking at his work contemplatively. Then he put 
down his palette and went to the window to look 
out. ‘‘1 say, Elfie,’^ he said, ^Tet’s have dinner here. 
I’m not going to risk my sweet self out in this rain. 
I’ll build up a good fire and we will cook some pota- 
toes in the ashes. Let me see what is in the larder. 
Come on.” 

Elizabeth jumped down, only too glad of the di- 
version. ^Ht is too early, isn’t it?” she asked. 

^^Oh dear, no, not to roast potatoes. It takes ages 
to cook them. I’ll make the fire first thing.” He 
was not long in finding dry shavings and wood and 
soon had a fire burning cheerily on the hearth. 
^^Now come, let’s forage,” he said. ^^Eggs; we’ve 
plenty of those. I will make an omelette; I learned 
how to do that in Paris. Here is some chipped beef 
and a can of sardines. Which do you like best?” 

^^Oh, sardines,” — Elizabeth declared for these, 
might make a sardine omelette; that wouldn’t 
be bad, and we can open a can of soup to have first. 
Do you like orange marmalade? I know there is a 
lot of that; bread and butter. Milk? There should 
be milk. Oh yes, here it is. I don’t believe there is 


210 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


much else, except crackers and cheese. Will that 
be enough?’^ 

^Ht will be loads, Elizabeth assured him in a 
pleased voice. This was a great variety and the 
novelty of it all was so delightful. The potatoes were 
put in the hot embers as soon as there were any for 
them and then there was a merry time over setting 
the table. Dishes of various sizes, shapes and pat- 
terns were gathered together, paper napkins were 
laid, the jar of daffodils set in the middle of the rather 
rickety table and they stood off to admire the effect. 

call that a very stylish set-out,^’ declared Mr. 
Kemp. ^^Take this fork, Elfie, and prod those pota- 
toes while I get to work with the other things. Where 
in the world did I put that can-opener? See if you 
can find it, Elfie, while I do something else.^^ 

Elizabeth hunted around and at last found the 
can-opener had been used to prop open one of the 
windows. ^^What a negligible little child you are, 
Mr. Titian,^’ she said, bringing it to him. They 
met on common ground when it came to frolics like 
this. 

^^So I am, Elfie. I remember now, that I couldn’t 
find a stick for that foolish window. I am going to 


THE MODEL 


211 


put some catches on after awhile, but Rome wasn’t 
built in a day. What about those potatoes?” 

^^They are pretty hard yet.” 

'^They are? Mean things; and I am getting hun- 
grier every minute. We might forego the potatoes 
and eat them later. What do you say? I don’t be- 
lieve we can wait for the slow things. Bully! Here 
is a can of peas, just the things to go with the ome- 
lette. Have you any idea what you do with them, 
Elfie? Do they have to be cooked or anything?” 

^‘1 have seen ’Lectra pour cold water over them,” 
replied Elizabeth doubtfully. “She puts them in a 
colander and does that, I know; I don’t remember 
whether she cooks them or not.” 

Mr. Kemp carefully pierced a pea with a fork. 
“They appear quite soft,” he announced. “I think 
if we just warm them up it will do. Dear me, I 
haven’t a colander. I will just wash them in a pan 
and scoop them up with a spoon; I reckon that 
will do.” 

“I could do that,” Elizabeth offered. 

“So you can. I think they will get hot while I am 
making the omelette. But perhaps we’d better eat 
the soup first because it will not do to let the ome- 


212 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


lette stand, besides there will not be room enough 
on the stove for more than two things.’^ 

They decided to do this and when the soup was 
hot they carried it in, one eating from a soup plate 
and the other from a bowl, and making very merry 
over it. 

smell something burning,’’ cried Elizabeth, as 
she was taking her last spoonful of soup. 

^^The peas!” cried Mr. Kemp. didn’t put any 
water on them and probably they are stuck fast.” 
He rushed out to the little cubby which he called 
the kitchenette and, sure enough, the peas had stuck 
fast. don’t suppose they are any good,” said 
Mr. Kemp, looking at them ruefully. ^‘They are 
burnt black at the bottom.” 

Perhaps they won’t be so bad on top, if you take 
them off carefully.” 

Mr. Kemp followed her suggestion, but after 
gingerly removing the top layer and tasting it, he 
declared that the taste went all the way through. 
‘‘So we’ll have to give them up as a bad job,” he 
declared. “Well, at least we shall have the omelette. 
I will make it big enough to make up for the peas, 
only I had set my heart on those peas. I thought 


THE MODEL 


213 


how lovely it would be to make a rim of them around 
the omelette, quite Frenchy, and the yellow and 
green would have matched the daffodils so nicely.’^ 

^^Oh, never mind, we shall do very well. I don’t 
mind if you don’t.” 

While Mr. Kemp was preparing the omelette, 
Elizabeth thought she might try the potatoes again, 
and this time she found that they were really done. 
She rushed to the kitchenette to announce her dis- 
covery. ^^They are done!” she exclaimed. 

^^What? Who?” cried Mr. Kemp. ^‘Why do 
you come upon me in that sudden way, Elfie? I 
nearly dropped the pan — and then there would be 
trouble in the camp.” 

^^The potatoes,” answered Elizabeth. tried 
them, and I am quite sure they are done, so now we 
shall not mind about the peas.” 

had forgotten the blessed things entirely. 
Fetch them along, Elfie, but don’t burn yourself. I 
have a ticklish job here in getting this precious 
omelette dished. My heart is in my mouth. Don’t 
watch me, there’s a good child. If I should drop it 
I should be ready to weep.” 

Elizabeth laughed and went off to take up the 


214 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


potatoes with a long fork. They were rather black 
on the outside but when opened showed themselves 
white and mealy within. Then they fell to enjoy- 
ing their feast to the fullest. Elizabeth thought she 
had never tasted a better dinner and praised her 
friend’s skill as a cook. When it was disposed of 
and the dishes washed, they suddenly discovered 
that it was quite late and that they had been hours 
over the preparation, the eating and the clearing 
up. To be sure there had been much joking and 
laughing, some dilly-dallying, and all that. 

'^Dear me,” cried Elizabeth, had no idea how 
late it was. I must go.” 

^^Oh, but it is raining so hard. You’d better wait 
a few minutes,” Mr. Kemp dissuaded her. 

It was raining very hard, and Elizabeth waited. 
Mr. Kemp began telling her a fascinating tale and, 
what with his interest in the telling and hers in the 
listening, the moments passed unheeded until it was 
finished. Then Elizabeth sprang to her feet. ^Ht 
is dark,” she cried. “Oh, Mr. Titian, I should have 
gone long ago.” 

“ I will see you home, never fear,” he said. “We’ve 
had a great day, Elfie, haven’t we?” 


THE MODEL 


215 


‘‘Oh yes, we have,^’ she could truthfully say, but 
her conscience smote her when she remembered that 
she was only to spend the morning. She wondered 
what excuse she could give. It had rained, to be 
sure, but not steadily, and she could easily have 
taken the walk, rain or no rain; but she did not voice 
her thoughts to Mr. Kemp, but cheerfully trotted 
along with him under an umbrella, and he left her 
at her own door with a merry word of farewell. 

Elizabeth paused for a moment in the hall after 
she entered the house. She heard voices upstairs. 
There was a light in the sitting-room, but no one 
was there. She took off her things, hung them up, 
and gathered up her school books, taking them to 
the sitting-room, by the table of which she sat down. 

Presently she heard a voice from the doorway 
saying: “Elizabeth, where have you been all day?^’ 

She did not look up, but answered: “At the studio, 
mother.’’ 

“All day? Where did you have your dinner?” 

“We had it there, such a lovely, tasteful dinner. 
Mr. Kemp and I got it ourselves.” Elizabeth tried 
to be very animated and to speak as if it were a 
matter of course. Her mother made no comment, 


216 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

and she went on. ''You see it was raining so 
hard 

"Not all day.’^ 

"Well, it was whenever I looked out, and Mr. 
Kemp invited me. He wanted to try the new chim- 
ney and roast potatoes. It was such a big, populous 
fire at first and the sparks flew out so we had to 
wait till it stopped popping and there were some 
red embers to put the potatoes in. They were a 
long, long time roasting, though.’^ 

"And after dinner?^’ 

"We washed the dishes and then I was coming, 
but it was raining so awfully hard just then so we 
sat down by the fire and Mr. Kemp told me a lovely 
narration. I was so interested in it that I didnT 
know how late it was getting, and when he had fin- 
ished I came straight home. He came with me. You 
weren’t worried, were you, mother?” 

"I was not so much worried as I was grieved to 
know that you wilfully disobeyed me. I excused 
you from the usual rule of getting your lessons in 
the morning and you promised to study this after- 
noon, yet you have just come in and it is supper- 
time.” 


THE MODEL 


217 


Elizabeth was silent. She knew she had done 
wrong, but it was so hard to leave off when one was 
having such an unusually good time. didnT 
mean to stay so late,’^ she made the excuse lamely. 

think, my dear,^^ said her mother, ^Hhat in 
order to prevent your forgetting another time, I 
must forbid your going at all to the studio until I 
give you permission. Then her mother walked 
away, and Elizabeth drew a long sigh as she turned 
back to her books. 


CHAPTER XV 


£ Elizabeth Wears Blue 

JF Betsy had not gone to the city with her aunt 
Emily on that rainy Saturday it is doubtful if 
Elizabeth had been willing to spend so long a time 
at the studio. As it was, Betsy had an account of 
the day^s delights, and agreed with her first best 
that the game was scarcely worth the candle as it 
deprived her of future visits. 

suppose your mother didnT say how long it 
would be before you could go again,” said Betsy 
gravely. 

^^No; that^s just it,” replied Elizabeth. shall 
be on the tattered edge of despair for who knows 
how long. Perhaps if I am very, very good she will 
lift the dread decree sooner than if I were very, very 
bad. Well,” Elizabeth sighed, suppose that those 
who dance must pay the piper. It will always be a 
luminous day in the almanac of my thoughts. Now 
tell me, Betsy, what sort of day did you have?” 


ELIZABETH WEARS BLUE 


219 


'^Oh, the usual kind. We shopped all the morn- 
ing and went to the same place for lunch that we 
always go, then aunt Emily called on old Miss 
Peters, and we took the five o’clock train; that’s 
all.” 

“Did you get the new hat?” 

“Yes, and the stuff for two new frocks. Miss 
Cutter comes next week, you know. One of the 
frocks is very pretty, I think; a challis with weentsy 
blue flowers sprinkled over it. I am going to wear 
blue ribbons with it.” 

“I love blue and I can never, never wear it, Betsy,” 
said Elizabeth, shaking her head mournfully. 

“Oh well, I wouldn’t care. Maybe your children 
can, or at least some of them, and that will do just 
as well.” 

“That is a very comforting thought,” returned 
Elizabeth, “and you may be very sure, Betsy, that 
I will treat with spurn any man with red hair who 
comes to woo me.” 

“Even if he should be a prince?” asked Betsy. 

“Even if he were a king,” Elizabeth assured her. 
“What is your hat like, Betsy? Are you going to 
wear it Sunday?” 


220 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


^^Aimt Emily says I must keep it for Easter. It 
is quite nice, yes; but nothing very grand. Shall you 
get a new hat, Elizabeth?^’ 

suppose not. We have to be very economical 
this year on account of Dick’s going to college. 
Mother and Kathie were looking over things yester- 
day, and they thought my hat would do. Kathie 
is going to retrim it with some ribbons she has. I 
don’t care so very much for I seldom wear it except 
to church and Sunday-school. I must try not to 
take an interest in such carnial things if I am to be 
very, very good.” 

Betsy laughed. ^^You are so funny, Elizabeth. 
I don’t think it is wicked to like nice things.” 

^^No, I suppose it isn’t if you don’t follow after 
them to the seclusion of anything else.” Elizabeth 
had heard her mother say something like this, al- 
though she did not use the word seclusion. ^^Do 
you know what I think I shall do so as to prove my 
sincereness to mother; I think I shall mortify myself 
for a week or mOre and wear only the most unbe- 
coming and unappropriate things. Why,” — she sat 
up suddenly in pleased excitement, — ^'I might even 
wear pink or blue.” 


ELIZABETH WEARS BLUE 


221 


‘^Oh, I wouldnT/’ Betsy tried to dissuade her. 
donT think it would look a bit nice.’^ 

^‘That is just my object. I shall be mortifying 
the flesh dreadfully; and besides/^ she added, ^‘it 
would give me a chance for once in my life to see 
how I really did look in those colors. 

'^But you haven't anything blue or pink/' Betsy 
reminded her. 

have some old blue ribbons that Kathie gave 
me for my dolls, and I might dye something. If I 
made a very, very strong blueing with laundry blue 
I could dip an old white waist in it and it might do." 
Elizabeth, once launched upon such an enterprise, 
was eager to carry it to the fullest lengths. 

^^What would Mr. Kemp say?" Betsy asked. 
'^He would think you had very poor taste and were 
very inartistic. " 

“That would be part of the punishment, you see. 
It would be all the better, for it was on his account 
that I erred and strayed from my ways. Yes, I 
think it is exactly what I must do. You don't mind, 
Betsy, if I go now and prepare my perietential robes? " 
They were sitting under their big trysting tree back 
of the Tysons' garden when this talk took place. 


222 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


‘‘Perhaps you would like to come with me and help 
dye the waist,’’ Elizabeth proposed, seeing that Betsy 
looked dubious. 

“Oh yes; that would be better,” agreed Betsy. 
“Shall you wear blue to school tomorrow, Elizabeth? 
What will Miss Jewett think?” 

“She may not approve, but I shall be disobeying 
no rules,” returned Elizabeth steadfastly. “I sup- 
pose Corinne Barker will turn up her nose and will 
make unkind remarks, but I must suffer in silence.” 

Betsy giggled. She was well aware that all this 
was play more than actual humility on the part of 
Elizabeth, but it was amusing and she wanted to 
see how it would turn out. She did not know of an- 
other girl who would be so daring in the face of 
established precedents. 

“I will ask ’Lectra to press out the ribbons for 
me,” said Elizabeth, as they trotted along home, 
“and I shall have to ask her for the blue. I hope 
she is in a good humor.” 

They found Electra disposed to grant any favor. 
The irons were on so it was no trouble to press out 
the ribbons. As for the waist, Elizabeth and Betsy 
preferred to try their experiments on that where 


ELIZABETH WEARS BLUE 


223 


they would be unobserved. They chose the attic 
for their work, and, having prepared a basinful of 
water, deeply, darkly blue, they dipped the waist in 
several times and then hung it up to dry. 

^Ht is lucky that it is that crepe stuff that doesnT 
need ironing,^’ remarked Elizabeth as she carefully 
examined her work. “ It is a waist that was Kathie’s, 
you know. I hope it wonT be very streaky. I wish 
I had a blue skirt to go with it, but as I haven’t I 
shall have to wear brown.” 

“They won’t look very pretty together,” said 
Betsy doubtfully. 

“Am I doing this to look pretty?” inquired Eliza- 
beth with disdain. “Look at my hands, Betsy. 
Do you suppose the blue will come off?” 

“You will have to scrub them pretty hard,” Betsy 
advised her. 

But hard as she scrubbed there was a tinge of 
blue remaining although Betsy comforted her by 
saying it would wear off. “Do you suppose your 
mother will consent to your wearing blue — now you 
have gone to all this trouble about it?” Betsy 
brought up this difficulty. 

“ Dear me, I don’t know. Well, all is, I shall make 


224 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


the experiment and take the risks By this time 
Elizabeth had worked herself up into a state of ardent 
desire to wear blue. It was the unusual which ap- 
pealed to her. It would make a small sensation and 
she wouldnT tell anyone why she did it, she said to 
herself. All I shall say when they ask me, if anyone 
does,^^ she said to Betsy, ^Ts: It is a vow.^’ 

Fortunately for her plan, she was the first dovv’u 
in the morning, and only her father appeared before 
she finished breakfast. As he was not so very ob- 
servant, he did not notice the blue bows on her hair. 
They were not well tied, but Betsy had promised to 
give the finishing touch, and Elizabeth sped away 
without a farewell to any but her father, saying that 
she had promised to stop at Betsy^s very early. 
Betsy was as good as her word and attended to the 
bows, commenting upon Elizabeth's appearance as 
she did so. ^^The blue isn’t bad in one way,” she 
said, ^Tor it makes your cheeks look pinker and your 
skin whiter, but — don’t get mad, Elizabeth, — it 
also makes your hair look redder.” 

^^Oh, I suppose so,” returned Elizabeth resignedly. 
“I expected that, and indeed I noticed it myself. 
Is the waist very streaky, Betsy?” 


ELIZABETH WEARS BLUE 


225 


“Why, no, not so very. It isnT a very pretty 
color, but it is real blue.^^ 

“Then my purpose is accomplished,’’ declared 
Elizabeth. 

There were many curious glances cast in her di- 
rection that morning. Corinne and Bess giggled as 
Elizabeth knew they would and she was quite sure 
that she could tell exactly what they whispered one 
to another, but she bore herself gravely and did not 
look the least conscious. Even Miss Jewett smiled 
when she saw the prancing blue bows adorning the 
ruddy locks, but Elizabeth made no sign of seeing 
the smile. To all questions from the more daringly 
curious she answered solemnly: “It is a vow,” and 
nothing further would she say. 

She felt very triumphant at having been able to 
carry out her intention to the letter, although in her 
inmost heart she perfectly well knew that the blue 
bows would be ordered off instantly as soon as she 
reached home. She did not flinch, however, from 
the ordeal, but walked in to dinner with all the com- 
posure of one well assured of her position. 

“Will you look at Elizabeth?” cried Kathie as 
soon as she caught sight of her costume. “You 


226 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


donT mean to say that you have been to school in 
that ng.” 

^‘1 certainly do,^’ returned Elizabeth calmly. 

^^Well, I should think you would be ashamed to 
be seen in it. Mother,^’ she called, do come here and 
see this child. I declare, I don’t know what she will 
do next. Where did you get that hideous waist? I 
don’t recognize it.” 

^^You should, for it used to be yours,” returned 
Elizabeth. 

^^Mine? I never possessed a queer fadey blue 
thing like that. Of all combinations — with those sky- 
blue hair-ribbons. I don’t see what induced you to 
put them together.” 

^Ht was the best I could do,” Elizabeth told her. 
had nothing blue and so I dyed the waist, and the 
ribbons were on a hat of yours that you got wet. 
You gave them to me for my dolls and ’Lectra pressed 
them out for me.” 

Kathie gazed at her with an expression of helpless 
despair. Mother,” she said, as Mrs. Hollins en- 
tered the room, ^^do look at this child. Can you 
believe she went to school dressed that way?” 

Why did you do so, Elizabeth? ” asked her mother 
quietly. 


ELIZABETH WEARS BLUE 


227 


did it to mortify the flesh/ ^ returned Elizabeth 
defiantly, but speaking to Kathie. think you are 
very wrong to discourage me from keeping a vow 
and trying to be good. I canT take pilgrimages and 
do things like that, and you go to work and cast wet 
blankets upon my holy purposes. 

Kathie had to laugh at the very injured expression. 
^‘1 don’t see the point yet,” she said, ^‘but I do see 
that you are the most absurd child that was ever 
created. Have you an idea of what drove her to 
this absurdity, mother?” 

think I have, perhaps. She will tell me, I am 
sure. Go on and eat your dinner, Elizabeth, and we 
will see about this afterward.” 

Elizabeth continued her meal with an air of vir- 
tuous indignation which made her mother smile 
each time she looked at her. As she had done nothing 
absolutely wrong she did not deserve so much as a 
scolding, though her mother did wish she could get 
behind the appearance and find the real motive. 
She put her arm around the child when they rose 
from the table. '^Suppose we go up and change 
those ribbons and that waist for something more 
becoming,” she whispered. 


228 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


Elizabeth obediently followed, feeling reassured 
and not at all disturbed. 

'^Mother would very much like to know what was 
passing in that funny little mind of yours when you 
put on these, said Mrs. Hollins, as she unfastened 
the startling bows. ^^You must have had some 
motive, I am sure. WonT you tell mother what it 
was?’^ 

^^Well,’^ said Elizabeth, ^4t began when I was 
trying to think of something I could do to show you 
that I wanted to be very, very good, so you would 
uplift the ban that wouldn’t allow me to go to the 
studio. I tried to think of some holy mortification, 
and I couldn’t think of anything but to wear blue, 
which you and Kathie have always told me would 
make me look like a fright. I had these ribbons, 
but I didn’t have any waist but this old one, and I 
thought if I blued it very, very much it would do.” 

‘^Didn’t the girls think you looked rather queer?” 
asked her mother. 

^^Oh yes; I expected that; it was part of the holy 
mortification.” 

“Well, dear, if you thought it was such a righteous 
thing to do, and one that deserved approval, why 


ELIZABETH WEARS BLUE 


229 


did you hurry off to school this morning before I 
could see you?^’ 

This was rather a staggering question, and Eliz- 
abeth was silent, not knowing exactly how to an- 
swer it. 

you did what you thought was a pious act 
because you wanted my approval, I canT see why 
you didn’t parade yourself before me the first thing 
in the morning, so I could get the whole benefit of 
it,” continued Mrs. Hollins. ^^’Fess up, Elizabeth. 
That was not the true motive. You wanted to see 
how you would look in blue.” 

Well, yes; I suppose that was it,” answered Eliza- 
beth, a little shamefacedly. ^^But, mother, it really 
wasn’t in the beginning; only the more I thought 
about it the more I wanted to do it. I have always 
been crazy about blue and I thought there is the one 
chance of my life, so I took it.” 

^^And are you quite satisfied?” asked her mother. 

Elizabeth stroked lovingly the blue ribbons which 
her mother had taken off. don’t know,” she re- 
plied. do wish I could wear them again some day. 
Betsy says they are becoming to my complexion, 
but not to my hair.” 


230 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


think she is right.’^ 

'^When I grow up,” said Elizabeth, think I 
will go off somewhere for a whole year, somewhere 
that I am a perfect stranger to everyone, and I will 
dye my hair and wear blue for a whole year.” 

Mrs. Hollins laughed. ^^Well, honey, that would 
be an idea, but now you^d better run along. You look 
much more like my own little girl as you are.” 

However, Elizabeth did not have to grow up be- 
fore she wore blue again, for when she reached home 
that afternoon there was Mr. Kemp with a delight- 
ful scheme to unfold. ^^My trunk full of costumes 
has come,” he announced, ^^and I want you to come 
and help me unpack.” 

Elizabeth looked at her mother. ^^You may go 
for a little while,” Mrs. Hollins gave permission, 
^^but you must be sure that she comes home before 
dark, Mr. Kemp. She stayed much too long the 
last time.” 

give you my word that I will bring her back 
before dark,” Mr. Kemp promised, and the child 
went off, after giving her mother a rapturous hug 
and kiss. 

These costumes had been much talked over by 


ELIZABETH WEARS BLUE 


231 


Mr. Kemp and Elizabeth. They appealed to her 
very strongly, for he had promised that she should 
dress up in some of them. To wear a train, a peas- 
ant's dress, a Watteau costume and others quite as 
picturesque, was something the child had been look- 
ing forward to for some time. The dressing up was 
not for that day, however, for there was only time 
for a short survey. In the midst of this Mr. Kemp 
exclaimed: ‘^Tll tell you what we will do, Elfie; 
we’ll give some tableaux. This place is quite big 
enough, and we’ll have a lot of the crowd here. We 
can make pictures, you know; set a big frame over 
there and pose the figures behind it. That will be 
a fine way to show off my costumes and be good 
fun, too.” 

And may I be in them? ” asked Elizabeth eagerly. 

Well, rather,” replied Mr. Kemp. 

^'And could I wear this?” Elizabeth held Up a 
blond wig, ^^and a blue dress?” 

Mr. Kemp laughed. Kathie had just been telling 
him of Elizabeth’s ^‘holy mortification,” to his great 
entertainment. '^Blue it shall be,” he declared. 
will rig you up as a Dresden shepherdess, if I can get 
hold of a proper hat, and you shall be some other 


232 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


lovely female, a portrait, maybe, by Reynolds or 
Gainsborough. Oh, we’ll fix you out all right, but if 
I let you wear the wig you must make a bargain that 
I have my way in making a Titian of you. I’ll tell 
you what, Elfie, I will be Titian painting and you 
shall be the picture itself.” 

They had a good laugh over this and, as it turned 
out, the tableau was nearly spoiled because Elizabeth 
could not keep her face straight with a paint brush 
so very near the corner of her mouth, and Mr. Titian 
looking at her so fixedly with such a quizzical 
expression. 

Everyone pronounced the pictures a great success, 
but Elizabeth’s crowning joy was when she actually 
wore Miss Jewett’s hat trimmed with corn-flowers 
and donned a blue dress to match it; yet, strange to 
say, everyone declared that she was much more lovely 
in the Titian picture, although it would be some years 
before she would grow into an appreciation of this 
herself. After this she wore the blond wig and the 
trailing blue frock many times, but never with such 
perfect satisfaction as that first time. 


CHAPTER XVI 


The Gray House Opens 

rpHE tableaux were given on Easter Monday and 
a few days later Elizabeth was told that her 
cousins were coming back to the gray house. She 
hurried off to tell Betsy, who once was jealous of 
Ruth but was now her very good friend. wonder 
who Ruth will have for her first best,^’ remarked 
Betsy. ^^She used to have Bess, you know, but since 
Bess has become so thick with Corinne perhaps she 
won’t.” 

^^Bess doesn’t go with Corinne near so much as 
she did,” Elizabeth assured her, besides, Corinne 
will be going back home soon.” 

^^And I hope she’ll stay there,” returned Betsy 
fervently. 

^^Well, anyhow,” said Elizabeth, *^we will not let 
Ruth think we don’t want her with us, will we, 
Betsy?” 

^^Of course not. I am very fond of Ruth and we 


234 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


three can play together whether Bess joins us or 
not. I wish we could do something as a sort of wel- 
come for Ruth. CanT you think of something, 
Elizabeth? 

Elizabeth proposed several plans, but all were too 
elaborate or impossible. will tell you what we 
can do,^^ she said at last. ^‘We can dress up like 
old beggar women. We will bend over and take 
sticks to walk with, and baskets. We will sneak 
around the back way and when we hear Ruth com- 
ing we will ask for food in a whining voice and sud- 
denly we will throw off the disguise and appear in 
our true characters. 

'^Oh, I think that will be fine,’' cried Betsy, well 
pleased with the idea. ^Ht will be such a surprise. 
What can we wear as a disguise, Elizabeth?” 

“We ought to have rags, I suppose, but maybe 
we can root out some old skirts or petticoats. One 
of us could wear a shawl over her head and the other 
could find something like a big handkerchief. We 
must bring them 'way over our faces so we cannot 
be recognized.” They were quite enraptured with 
their plan, Elizabeth promising to let Betsy know 
just as soon as the Gilmore family had returned, and 


THE GRAY HOUSE OPENS 


235 


the two parted, arranging to meet at a certain chosen 
spot. 

The next day, when Elizabeth came home at noon 
she heard that her cousins would arrive about two 
o’clock, but her mother did not think it worth while 
for her to stay at home to see them. “You can go 
right up after school this afternoon,” she said, and 
Elizabeth was satisfied, the more so that Betsy would 
be free to help her carry out her plan ofsmprising 
Ruth. 

Each girl had taken her bundle of poverty-stricken 
clothes and had carried it to the hollow trysting-tree. 
This being in a most secluded spot, they were not 
observed when they changed their appearance and 
assumed the characters of old women. 

“You look so funny,” giggled Betsy when Eliza- 
beth, in a much stained and faded skirt of Electra’s, 
an old worsted shawl, and a battered felt hat tied 
down over her ears, announced that she was ready 
and how did she look. 

Betsy was more respectable in a cast-off skirt of 
Elizabeth’s, a black shawl over her head, and a bas- 
ket on her arm. Being shorter than her comrade, 
the skirt reached to her ankles, but instead of her 


236 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


own neat shoes she displayed an old pair of Kathie’s 
which Elizabeth had found in the attic. The skirt 
which Elizabeth wore was sufficiently long to cover 
her feet, but she had chosen her oldest shoes to wear. 

Taking a circuitous route, the two stole around the 
back way and approached the rear of the house 
where they could take a survey, hiding behind the 
grape arbor and peeping out from time to time. 

see cousin Belle on the front porch,’’ Elizabeth 
at last whispered, after making a tour of investiga- 
tion. Grandpa Gil is there, too, and Cousin Tom 
went down toward the studio. There comes Ruth 
now, Betsy. She is probably going down to the 
spring. Hide, hide, Betsy, and when we hear foot- 
steps we will walk out and confront her. It will 
have to be she for there is no one else, for I can see 
both maids in the kitchen and Martin is down at 
the garage.” All this in hurried whispers. 

The two would-be beggars sprang back behind the 
grape arbor which ran along the side of the hill and 
opened upon the path which led to the spring. They 
waited, and presently heard footsteps enter the grape 
arbor. They did not dare to look, but cowered behind 
a low evergreen bush which stood at the end of the 


THE GRAY HOUSE OPENS 


237 


arbor. The footsteps came nearer and nearer. 

She is walking rather slowly/^ whispered Elizabeth, 
^^but I think we may appear now.^^ She stepped 
out from her hiding-place, Betsy following. With 
heads bent and faces well obscured they began to 
whine: Please help two poor unfortunates.’^ 

^^Go away with you,” a peremptory voice said, 
not Ruth’s, by any means. ^^What are you doing 
here? Don’t you know you are trespassing upon 
private property?” 

The two little girls gave one scared look and beheld 
the tall form of a perfectly strange elderly lady, 
whom neither had ever seen before. Betsy stepped 
back hastily; Elizabeth followed suit. She stumbled 
against Betsy. They both lost footing on the slip- 
pery side of the hill and went rolling over and over 
down the incline. The lady at the top of the hill 
looked after them, not able to restrain a laugh. It 
was so comical to see two such queer-looking crea- 
tures tumbling over one another and looking like 
some absurd moving picture. But in a moment the 
observer began to be alarmed lest the two were 
injured by their fall, and she called out to them: 
^^Are you hurt?” 


238 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


To her amazement a childish voice answered: “Oh 
no; weTe not a bit hurt; only shaken up a little, 
and a childish face peeped up at her from a mass of 
copper-colored hair. 

“Bless my soul!^^ exclaimed the lady. She stood 
still for a moment and then walked quickly toward 
the house. 

Having reached the foot of the hill the two girls 
gathered themselves together and sat up. Eliza- 
beth’s hat hung on the back of her head, her worsted 
shawl had been dragged off by the weeds, while 
Betsy’s shawl trailed along the ground behind 
her. 

“Well,” exclaimed Betsy, “that was a surprise, 
sure enough.” 

“And we gave it to ourselves,” returned Eliza- 
beth; then the humor of the situation overcame them 
and they rocked with mirthful laughter. 

When the first fit of merriment was over Eliza- 
beth, rubbing her knees, asked, “Are you hurt at 
all, Betsy?” 

“I don’t think so, for my shawl saved me,” re- 
plied Betsy, after feeling various parts of her body; 
“It rolled me up like a mummy at first, then it 


THE GRAY HOUSE OPENS 


239 


caught in some briars and unrolled just before we 
stopped.’’ 

“My knees and elbows got pretty well bumped,” 
Elizabeth continued to rub them, “but otherwise I 
am quite sound. Who in the world do you suppose 
that was, Betsy? I never was so astonished in my 
life as when I heard that voice.” Then they both 
went off again into peals of laughter. 

When they had sobered down they consulted as 
to what should next be done. “We can’t sit here all 
day,” said Elizabeth, “and we haven’t seen Ruth 
at all. I think we’d better take off our disguise, roll 
the things up and hide them in that fence corner, 
and then go around by the front way and say noth- 
thing about this till we have to. Of course, we will 
explain as soon as we get a good chance, but at first 
we needn’t.” 

“I think that will be best,” agreed Betsy. “It is 
lucky I put on the old shoes over my own, or I 
shouldn’t be in a state to see anyone.” 

“My shoes look pretty bad,” said Elizabeth, con- 
templating the worn toes, “but I shall have to make 
them do, for I don’t want to go all the way home.” 

“Oh, they’ll do.” Betsy viewed them. “They 


240 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


arenT any worse than the last time you wore them, 
you know.’’ 

^^And I did wear them to school that last time,” 
Elizabeth remembered. ^^Well, come on, let us go 
over and invest ourselves of these incumbrances, 
and then we will go and see Ruth.” 

They ran along to the fence corner, made a bundle 
of the superfluous clothes, and then proceeded deco- 
rously along the road which led to the gray house. 
They found the family sitting on the porch, waiting 
for their trunks to arrive. The maids were busy 
inside setting things to rights, but there was no sign 
of the lady whom they had encountered a short 
time before. Ruth ran out joyously to meet them. 
^‘1 have been watching for you,” she said, ^Hor I 
knew you would come soon.” Then followed many 
embraces and inquiries after the health of one and 
another; then Mrs. Gilmore, Grandpa Gil, and 
cousin Tom must be greeted. Still no sign of the 
strange lady. 

‘‘Ruth will come to school with us for the rest of 
the year, won’t she. Cousin Belle,” Elizabeth had 
just asked when a voice from the doorway interrupted 
the answer, 


THE GRAY HOUSE OPENS 


241 


^‘That^s one of them; I^d know that red head any- 
where. Those are the children who scared me nearly 
out of my wits. With my weak heart it is a wonder 
I didn’t collapse on the spot. Who are the little 
wretches, Isabel?” 

Everyone was speechless as the lady stepped out 
on the porch. Then cousin Belle found voice to 
say: These? Why this,” — she laid her hand on 
Elizabeth’s arm, — ‘Hhis is Kate Hollins’s little girl 
Elizabeth, and the other one is our little friend Betsy 
Tyson. Come out, aunt Eunice, won’t you?” 

The lady glared first at Elizabeth and then at 
Betsy. ^^They are the identical children, I tell you,” 
she said, stepping out upon the porch. “What did 
they mean by trying to scare me, — a person of my 
years? I hate practical jokes and practical jokers.” 

“We didn’t mean — ” began Elizabeth timidly, 
“we didn’t want to scare anyone ” 

“Then why did you do it?” snapped out the irate 
lady. 

Elizabeth looked helplessly at Betsy, who hung 
her head and appeared very much crestfallen. 

Grandpa Gil stretched out a kindly hand to Eliza- 
beth. “Come here, my dear/’ he said, “and tell 


242 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


us how it all happened. I canT quite make out what 
the trouble is.’^ 

Elizabeth went over to her old friend, who put 
his arm around her and drew her close. '^Miss 
Darby was alarmed at somebody or something in 
the garden 

^Hndeed, I was,’^ interrupted Miss Darby, who 
sat rigidly near by. ^Ht came near bringing on an 
attack. I had to go in and take some drops. For- 
tunately I never travel without them.” 

^^We had no idea it was anyone we didn’t know,” 
began Elizabeth. ^^We thought it was Ruth.” 

“A pretty tale,” sniffed Miss Darby. ^^Much I 
look like Ruth.” 

^^We didn’t see who it was, for we covered our 
faces,” — Elizabeth turned to Mr. Gilmore with the 
explanation. ^^We were hiding behind the ever- 
green bush and when we heard footsteps we thought 
they were Ruth’s.” 

Humph!” Miss Darby gave a scornful exclama- 
tion. 

Grandpa Gil looked puzzled. Still I don’t under- 
stand just what happened,” he said. '^Suppose you 
begin at the beginning, my dear.” 


THE GRAY HOUSE OPENS 


243 


“Well/^ — Elizabeth felt emboldened to tell the 
whole story, — we wanted to do something to wel- 
come Ruth, and we couldn’t think of anything really 
nice, but we thought it would be funny if we dressed 
up like two old beggar women and lay in wait for her, 
then when we had whined out our beseechment we 
would suddenly throw off our disguise and stand 
before her in our true characters.” 

‘^And when we saw a perfect stranger,” put in 
Betsy, “we were the ones who were surprised and 
scared. We were so taken aback that we rolled all 
the way down hill.” 

“But we weren’t hurt,” Elizabeth took care to 
assure them all. “I bruised and scraped my elbows 
and knees a little, but that was all.” 

“Quite what you might expect in playing a prac- 
tical joke,” remarked Miss Darby. “I hate prac- 
tical jokes,” she repeated. 

“ I cannot see that they really intended any harm,” 
said Mr. Gilmore mildly. 

“Whether they intended it or not they did 
enough,” returned Miss Darby, still refusing to be 
mollified. “I never knew a red-headed person yet 
that wasn’t mischievous and unruly. Where did 


244 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


she get that red hair, anyhow? I am sure there is 
none in our family. It must come from her father^s 
side of the house.” 

Elizabeth cast a deprecating look at her cousin 
Belle, who put in a good word. “We all admire 
Elizabeth's hair very much, aunt Eunice, and we are 
very fond of her.” 

Aunt Eunice looked at Elizabeth as much as to 
say that she was far from agreeing with this remark, 
and to Elizabeth's indignation said: “I am sorry 
Kate hasnT shown better judgment in bringing up 
her children. I imagined that she was a good and 
careful mother.” 

This was too much for Elizabeth. She was quick- 
tempered when suddenly aroused, and now she did 
not hesitate to speak her mind. “You can say what 
you please about me,” she said, turning to Miss 
Darby, “whether it is true or not; but I will thank 
you to know that my mother is the best in the world, 
and I am not going to listen to a word against her 
from you or anybody else.” Then, bursting into a 
passion of tears, she broke away from Grandpa Gil 
and rushed off, leaving Betsy to follow. 

“My, what a little spitfire,” exclaimed Miss 


THE GRAY HOUSE OPENS 


245 


Darby. “I certainly don’t want to have the bring- 
ing up of that child. I haven’t a doubt but poor 
Kate has her hands full.” 

'^You certainly have rubbed her the wrong way, 
aunt Eunice,” declared Mrs. Gilmore. “She is one 
of the dearest and sweetest children in the world, 
as a general thing. She is full of fancies and whims, 
but she is as straightforward and conscientious as 
even you could wish. I don’t know of another whom 
I prefer for a companion to Ruth.” 

“You must be greatly prejudiced,” insisted Miss 
Darby. “I certainly hope she will keep out of my 
sight while I am here.” 

Betsy, more self-controlled than Elizabeth, bit her 
lip to keep from speaking her mind also. Her heart 
swelled within her at such criticism of her dear 
Elizabeth. She could scarcely keep back the tears 
as she said: “Mrs. Gilmore, I think I must go.* 
Good-bye, Ruth. Be sure to come to see me very 
soon.” Then, with a dignified little bow, she turned 
away, determining to seek out the abused Elizabeth 
and pour the balm of consolation upon her bruised 
heart. 

She found her friend in the arms of her mother, 


246 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


sobbing out the tale of her woes. Betsy joined in 
giving the indignant recital all its value. 

'^Dear, dear,’’ murmured Mrs. Hollins; ^Hhis is 
most unfortunate. I am afraid you have gained 
aunt Eunice’s ill-will. She is very strong in her prej- 
udices and opinions, although a very good woman.” 

“Is she your aunt, too, Mrs. Hollins?” asked 
Betsy. 

“Yes, she is my father’s sister, although I have 
seen but little of her. She was spending the winter 
in Florida at the same time that cousin Belle was 
and was persuaded to come up and make a visit 
before going to her home in western New York.” 

“I wish she hadn’t been persuaded,” sighed 
Elizabeth. 

“Under the circumstances I do, too. She is a 
really kind and charitable woman, doing much good 
in charity work, but once convinced that her way of 
thinking is right it is almost impossible to alter her 
opinion.” 

“Well, I shall certainly keep out of her way when 
she comes here,” said Elizabeth. 

“You can come to our house,” Betsy spoke. “You 
know we are always glad to have you. Uncle Rob 


THE GRAY HOUSE OPENS 


247 


is devoted to you, and aunt Emily likes you, too; I 
know she does.’^ 

This was comforting to hear, for to be actually 
disliked by anyone was a novel experience for Eliza- 
beth. With the exception of Corinne Barker, she 
did not know of another who felt toward her as did 
this hitherto unknown aunt. am awfully sorry 
your aunt doesnT like me, mother,’’ she said. 

^^She is your aunt, too, dear, your great-aunt. I 
am sorry, myself, for I should like her to be fond of 
myself and my children.” 

^^Do you think she should have talked in that hor- 
rid way, and did we do anything so very bad?” 

^‘No, I cannot say that you did. It is merely 
unfortunate that she happened to come along just 
when she did.” 

couldn’t stand her saying such mean, mean 
things about you,” Elizabeth went on. donT 
care who she is, I despise her for it. Wasn’t I right 
to stand up for my ownest mother?” Elizabeth 
gave her mother a close embrace. 

You were right to stand up for your mother, yes; 
but I think maybe you could have done so in a less 
offensive manner. I don’t suppose one should ex- 


248 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


pect little girls to be so very dignified under such 
circumstances, but I think if you had said less it 
would have been wiser/ ^ It is hard to chide a daugh- 
ter for the defence of her mother, and Mrs. Hollins 
wanted to be just and at the same time kind. Don’t 
say that you despise aunt Eunice,” she went on. 
^^When you know her better you may like her very 
much. She was excited and nervous and probably 
did not realize what she was saying. She is not used 
to children except in a general way, and their little 
pranks she takes too seriously, perhaps. She is 
kindness itself where poor orphaned children are 
concerned and does great work for the institutions 
where they are placed, so you can see that she has 
really a kind heart in spite of her seeming anger.” 

Elizabeth sighed. It was very hard to adjust 
matters in this contradictory world, and she went 
off with Betsy, both of them much disturbed by the 
outcome of their surprise. 


CHAPTER XVII 


Mbs. McGonigle’s Babies 

JN spite of the fact that aunt Eunice took little 
notice of her when she came to the house or 
when Elizabeth saw her at her cousins^, Elizabeth's 
resentment waned rather than increased, for Miss 
Darby was pleased to speak approvingly of Kathie, 
seemed charmed with Babs, and behaved very gen- 
erously and affectionately toward their mother. 
More than once, off in a corner, Elizabeth listened to. 
harrowing tales of orphaned children whom aunt 
Eunice had befriended and gradually a certain re- 
spect for the nervous, irritable woman was fostered. 
After that first day, she never referred to the prac- 
tical joke, as she had named it, but she had a way 
of looking over Elizabeth's head as if she did not 
see her, and of changing the subject whenever any- 
thing was mentioned in which Elizabeth was con- 
cerned, so that the child felt herself still disliked. 
However, there were yet dear Miss Jewett and Mr. 


250 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

Kemp who cared much for her, and excepting when 
Kathie dilated upon aunt Eunice’s virtues and gen- 
erosity, Elizabeth thought little about her. She had 
invited Kathie to visit her the following winter, 
promising a good time in the city where she had her 
home, and insisting that her visitor should be at no 
expense. 

^^Of course I would love to go,” Elizabeth over- 
heard Kathie saying to her mother, ^Tor aunt Eunice 
says I may join any class I choose at her expense. I 
could study music, or drawing, or languages, and it 
would be a great advantage to me.” 

'Ht is certainly an opportunity for you, dear, and 
I think you should take it,” her mother replied. 

^^But there is the school,” said Kathie, after a short 
silence. am sure that I can have it if I apply, 
and then I could pay Elizabeth’s way at the Acad- 
emy; she really should go next year. Miss Jewett 
will be married in June, and it would be much better 
that Elizabeth should change her school.” 

^‘All that is true,” agreed Mrs. Hollins. '‘Per- 
haps we can manage, Kathie, although Dick’s col- 
lege expenses keep us pretty short. The dear boy 
does his best to keep them down, but when all is 


MRS. McGONIGLE’S BABIES 


251 


said they do mount up. If you go to aunt Eunice 
you must have a few new things, for I cannot bear 
to have you go off with only what you have. You 
didn’t get a new suit last winter and must have one 
this.” 

'^I think, then, that I shall certainly have to give 
up the visit,” said Kathie. ^‘I won’t put you and 
father to any greater expense, that is certain.” 

^^Well,” returned Mrs. Hollins, winter is a long 
way off, and who knows what may happen before 
then? If only aunt Eimice had taken a fancy to 
Elizabeth,” she added, after a pause, ‘^1 am sure 
she would take an interest in the child’s education.” 

'^Oh well, we won’t borrow trouble, for, as you say, 
winter is a long way off,” Kathie responded. 

She walked away humming cheerfully. Elizabeth, 
curled up in her chair, sighed. '^The old question 
again,” she said to herself. “ I wish I could do some- 
thing.” She realized that it was within aunt Eunice’s 
power to make things a little easier for her mother 
and that any help she might be inclined to give would 
not be refused, for cousin Belle and Mrs. Hollins 
were her nearest of kin, and naturally need have no 
compunctions about taking gifts. To be sure, the 


252 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


Gilmores did not have to be considered, for there 
was Grandpa Gil always ready to do for them, but 
Mr. Hollins had no such person to lighten his family 
burdens. He always maintained that he was glad 
enough that he was under obligations to no one, 
that they were happier in their moderate circum- 
stances than most wealthier persons, yet — Eliz- 
abeth sat busily thinking for some time, then she 
made a sudden bounce from her chair and hurried 
off to Betsy. 

She found this young person in her garden, for 
it was high time to think of future flowers. Betsy, 
on her knees, was planting seeds. ^^Have you most 
finished?'' asked Elizabeth. 

^^Yes, I have only the rest of this paper to put in. 
These are all zinnias in this bed. They make such 
a show and don't require any attention. Have you 
made a garden yet, Elizabeth?" 

^^A sort of one, but I have weightier subjects to 
consider than gardens just now." 

Betsy got up, brushed the earth from her hands, 
and picked up her trowel. ‘"What?" she asked 
concisely. 

But Elizabeth's thoughts had flown ahead of her 


MRS. McGONiGLE’S BABIES 


253 


remark. Which would you rather, that aunt Eu- 
nice liked you or didn’t like you?” she asked. 

^^Why, I suppose I’d rather she liked me; it isn’t 
pleasant to have people dislike you.” 

^^That is just what I think,” returned Elizabeth. 
‘^Mother and father think it is horrid to try to please 
people for just what you can get out of them, but 
there are circumstances when it seems to me that 
we ought to overcome repugniance if we can. Aunt 
Eunice is really a very good woman, you know.” 

^^Yes, that is what aunt Emily says, and Mrs. 
Lynde; they think she is fine. It is a dreadful pity, 
Elizabeth, that we were so unlucky that day she 
came.” 

“Yes, that was most misfortunate, — I mean un- 
fortunate; ’Lectra says misfortunate, and mother 
says it isn’t correct. Well, Betsy, are you ready to 
do something to gain the approbation of the honor- 
able Miss Darby? I am.” 

“What?” 

“Well, you know she is much interested in doing 
charity things, for the poor, poor babies, especially, 
so I thought if we went down to Mrs. McGonigle’s 
and told her we would take care of the twins this 


254 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


afternoon, we could display our charitable interests 
to aunt Eunice, and she might stop just looking over 
the tops of our heads. 

Betsy looked doubtful. “They are such dirty, 
smelly babies,^’ she said. “They always smell sour 
and as if their clothes hadn’t been washed in ages 
and ages.” 

“I know; but I suppose that is generally the way 
with poor babies whose mothers don’t have time to 
attend to them properly. We could bathe them 
ourselves, but I suppose it wouldn’t do to wash their 
clothes, for we have nothing we could put on while 
theirs were drying.” Elizabeth would not have 
hesitated at the undertaking, given the change of 
clothes. 

Betsy, who had taken to heart the fact that her 
usually popular Elizabeth was scorned by the 
haughty lady with white hair and majestic mien, 
was ready to do anything which might establish her 
friend in aunt Eunice’s good graces, so the two set 
off for Mrs. McGonigle’s rickety house. It was not 
a specially attractive place to the girls, although 
Bert usually found it so, as for some reason he pre- 
ferred the society of Patsy McGonigle to that of any 


MRS. McGONIGLE^S BABIES 


255 


other of his schoolmates. Mrs. McGonigle took in 
washing, and there was always a queer, steamy smell 
arising from suds and wet clothes. There was, too, 
always a baby; just now there were two, the twins 
of whom Elizabeth had spoken. 

Mrs. McGonigle, bending over her wash-tubs, 
looked up as the little girls entered and made their 
request to be allowed to take the babies for an airing. 
^^Hear to that now,^^ she cried in a hearty voice. 

Glory be to Peter, but 111 not be refusin’ such a 
little thing as that. Will I let ’em go? I will then, 
and be thankful to yez for takin’ the pair ’av ’em 
offen me hands. Me husband, pore, weakly sowl 
that he is, has been ailin’ more than usual, an’ I’ve 
me hands full without watchin’ the little wans.” 

Elizabeth and Betsy did not stand upon further 
ceremony, but each picked up a blue-eyed wondering 
baby and took it on her lap. 

Mrs. McGonigle stripped her hands of suds and 
remarked: ^^I’d better be givin’ thim a sup before 
they go, so they’ll not be gittin’ hungry the while 
and be onaisy.” 

The girls thought this a good plan and yielded up 
their charges to be fed. When they had had their 


256 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


fill Mrs. McGonigle produced two much soiled 
worsted shawls in which the babies were wrapped. 

There, now,’^ exclaimed the mother, “they’ll be 
as warm as if they was in St. Peter’s pocket, the 
darlin’s. If they do be onaisy or cryin’ ye’ll be 
bringin’ thim home, young ladies.” 

The girls promised and bore off the babies, the 
mother watching them with pride, pleased that they 
should want her babies and yet quite satisfied that 
two such attractive infants as hers must naturally 
be desirable. 

The two girls toiled up the street with their un- 
accustomed burdens. Presently Betsy stopped. 
“Mine’s getting pretty heavy,” she said. 

“So is mine,” returned Elizabeth. “We might 
have brought them in a little cart or something, but 
I thought it would look so much more, — more, — 
intimate to carry them.” 

“Yes, of course,” returned Betsy doubtfully; 
“but though they are good little things, I wouldn’t 
mind if mine were a little further away from my 
nose.” 

Elizabeth laughed, but she had to stand still in 
order to do it, — the extra exertion of carrying the 


MRS. McGONIGLE’S BABIES 


257 


baby at the same time was a little too much for 
her powers. 

think I will sit down on this stone/ ^ said Betsy, 
^^for, although my baby isn’t as big as yours, it 
does seem as if it would weigh a ton before we reached 
your cousin’s house.” 

I tell you what I will do,” — Elizabeth had a plan; 
you can look after both babies for a few minutes, 
I will go home and bring back Babs’s baby carriage; 
she doesn’t use it any more, and it is in the wood- 
house where I can easily get it; then we can take the 
babies in it as far as our house and will only have to 
carry them the rest of the way. We can take them 
all the way back to Mrs. McGonigle’s in the carriage, 
too.” 

Betsy thought this an excellent plan, and agreed 
to look after both babies. ‘'1 don’t see why I can’t 
do it as well as Maggie McGonigle,” she said, “for 
she is only eight years old.” 

So, leaving Betsy with the babies both himched 
up on her lap as she sat on the big flat stone by the 
way, Elizabeth sped home and soon returned with 
the carriage. The babies were both lifted in and 
the two self-instituted nursemaids cheerfully pushed 


258 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


it along. Having reached the lower gate of the 
Hollins place, they pushed the carriage inside and 
then took up their burdens again. “I’m thankful 
we didn’t have to carry them all the way,” sighed 
Betsy. “My arm would have been broken before 
now. I don’t see how Maggie McGonigle stands 
lugging babies around.” 

“Where was she this afternoon, I wonder,” said 
Elizabeth. 

“Oh, I think I saw her with the next oldest ones 
out in the yard when we were there. There is one 
just walking and another a little bigger, you know. 
Here, Josie, you musn’t chew that dirty shawl!” 
She removed the end of shawl from the baby’s 
mouth and instantly the child set up a wail. 

“Oh dear, if they begin to cry I don’t know what 
we shall do,” said Elizabeth. “I believe Jo is think- 
ing of it; somehow he looks as if he were. Here, Jo, 
see the pretty flowers. Jumpity, jumpity, jump!” 
She tried to distract the baby’s attention, but was 
only partially successful, for he continued to fret 
while his small sister’s wail increased in volume 
until it reached the ears of a lady walking in the gar- 
den of the gray house. 


MRS. McGONIGLE’S BABIES 


259 


She came to the fence and looked over. This time 
she did not fix her gaze above the heads of the two 
little girls, but she gave no sign of recognition. 
^^What babies are those? she asked. 

^^They are Mrs. McGonigle^s,” answered Eliza- 
beth. 

^^Who is she?^' 

'^Well, she washes for us,’^ returned Elizabeth. 
^^She lives in that little white house near the black- 
smith’s shop. She is very poor, and has a great 
many children. Her husband is a poor weakly 
soul.” 

Humph!” Miss Darby gave the exclamation 
in her scornful way. Bring the babies over here,” 
she ordered. 

The two little girls lugged their charges over to 
the fence, where Miss Darby viewed them critically. 
^^They are very dirty,” she said disgustedly. ^‘Will 
you tell me what you are doing with them away up 
here?” 

'‘We thought we would take them for a walk,” 
said Betsy. “Their mother is washing, and we 
thought it would.be doing good to help her.” 

A quizzical look came into Miss Darby’s eyes. “I 


260 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


think in your case charity should begin at home,’^ 
she said. never touch the babies at our Home 
till the nurses have given them a good bath and have 
made them perfectly clean. You might contract 
anything, any sort of disease. Those old filthy 
shawls are probably reeking with germs. I would 
advise you to take the babies back to their mother 
and then go home and change your clothes. I hope 
neither of you will venture near Ruth till you have 
done so.’^ 

Meekly the two little girls walked away. Their 
sacrifice had brought them blame instead of praise, 
and they felt quite downcast. Neither spoke for 
some time, then Elizabeth said: ^^Well, at least she 
spoke to us and looked at us as if we were human 
beings and not beetles or caterpillars.^^ 

V This remark broke up regrets and the two laughed; 
then, having reached the waiting baby carriage, the 
twins were snugly tucked in and were cheerfully 
wheeled home to their mother. 

As for Miss Darby, she returned to the house and, 
finding Grandpa Gil on the porch, began to tell him 
of the sight she had just seen. declare, that 
Elizabeth of Kate’s is the oddest child,” she began. 


MRS. McGONIGLE’S BABIES 


261 


‘^What do you suppose I just caught her and that 
Tyson girl doing? 

^'Nothing very bad, I hope,’’ returned Grandpa 
Gil. 

^^Well, no, not bad exactly, but extremely im- 
prudent. They had borrowed two remarkably dirty 
little babies, and were taking them out for a walk. I 
hope they will not be seized with any disease from 
contact with such filth. I warned them to go home 
immediately and change their clothes.” 

A smile came over Grandpa Gil’s face. He felt 
sure that Elizabeth had some motive beyond what 
appeared, and the next time he and she were alone 
he began to question her. ^‘1 hear you and Betsy 
were parading around with two borrowed babies, 
the other day,” he began. ^^Did you want live dolls 
to play with, and were those the only ones you could 
get?” 

^^Well, it wasn’t exactly that,” replied Elizabeth. 
^^We didn’t do it to make a play of it, for it was 
really very hard work, but we did do it for a good 
cause.” 

^‘1 suppose you couldn’t tell without divulging a 
secret. We have had a great many secrets, you and 


262 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


I, Elizabeth, and I think I can keep one pretty well. 
CanT you tell me?^^ 

Elizabeth was silent for a moment. She did not 
know exactly how to explain, but it was quite true 
that. if she could tell anyone it would be Grandpa 
Gil, who was such a friend and who always took her 
confidences in just the right spirit. Well, you see,^^ 
she started by saying, ^^aunt Eunice dislikes me very 
much, and my mother is sorry and so is Kathie. 
They would like to have her like me because she 
might — now please don’t breathe a word of this. 
Grandpa Gil, for this is the secretest part of the 
secret ” 

promise solemnly on my honor as a gentleman, 
that I will keep the secret inviolate,” said Grandpa 
Gil, with a slight flicker of a smile. 

The words sounded a little familiar to Elizabeth, 
but she was satisfied with the promise, and went on: 

^^You see she has no nearer relations than mother 
and cousin Belle, and she is really quite good and 
generous to most people and I heard mother and 
Kathie talking about how nice it would be if she 
had only taken a fancy to me and could help with 
my education.” 


MRS. McGONIGLE’S BABIES 


263 


Grandpa Gil was listening attentively. 

You know father isn’t so very, very rich. I don’t 
mean that we don’t have loads to eat and quantities 
of fuel to keep us warm and more clothes than we 
can wear, but it is when the educations come that 
there isn’t quite enough. You see Dick is going to 
college and if I have to go to the Academy at the 
same time, somebody might have to get left and of 
course it would be me. Kathie thought she could 
help out by taking the school here next year, — Miss 
Jewett is going to be married, you know.” 

^^Yes, I know. Go on, my dear; I am interested 
in all you are telling me.” 

^^So, you see,” Elizabeth continued, “that would 
be all right, for when my turn came I could teach 
and send Babs to the Academy while Bert goes to 
college. But, what do you think? Aunt Eunice has 
invited Kathie to spend next winter with her and 
wants to give her lessons in anything she likes, and 
if she goes where will I be? And if she doesn’t go, 
I shall feel like a pig for keeping her at home on my 
account. That’s the secret. Grandpa Gil.” 

“I understand; but I still fail to see where the 
babies come in.” 


264 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


'*0h, I forgot; I didnT finish about aunt Eunice. 
You know I thought she was very much interested 
in poor babies, and I thought if she believed I was 
interested in them, too, she might begin to take more 
notice of me. She did look right at me and not over 
my head, but she somehow didnT approve of the 
McGonigle babies. I wonder if she approves of all 
the babies she helps. 

Grandpa Gil smiled and shook his head. ^^We 
wonT inquire into that, but I should like you to see, 
my dear little girl, that when persons do things for 
a self-interested reason they do not always make the 
impression they wish. If you had really played nurse 
for Mrs. McGonigle because you thought only of 
helping her, you would not have come so far from 
home, would you?’^ 

^^No, I suppose not.’^ 

^^And do you think your parents would like you 
to try to win favor from your aunt Eunice by pre- 
tending?^^ 

^^Oh dear; I see I was all wrong. Grandpa Gil. 
Mother and father would just hate me to do any- 
thing like that, and they would hate to have any- 
thing done for me that there was any slyness in 


MRS. McGONIGLE^S BABIES 


265 


getting. I am sure of that. Father hates anything 
of that kind.” 

'‘I am very sure of that, and that is why I am 
showing you that you took the wrong way to win 
your aunt Eunice^s favor. I hope some day she 
will overcome her prejudice in your direction, and 
when she does you will be glad that it is because 
you have been your honest, straightforward self and 
have been a good girl because it is right and lovely 
to be good and not because there is any material 
gain to be had from it.” 

Elizabeth looked very sober; but there was a wist- 
ful look in her face, too, and Grandpa Gil under- 
stood what she was thinking. ‘‘1 am sure that 
your main motive was to please your father and 
mother,” he went on, ^^and to help them and your 
sister, but I wouldn’t try to do grown-up things 
before you are able. Do the best you can, and 
maybe things will come out better than they prom- 
ise now.” 

“That is just what mother told Kathie.” Eliza- 
beth brightened up. “You are very encourageful, 
Grandpa Gil. “I feel ever so much better and I 
won’t borrow the McGonigle babies any more, 


266 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


neither will Betsy.’ ^ This ended the conversation, 
but its effect was lasting. 

Grandpa Gil sat for some time lost in thought. 
After awhile he called Miller to bring around the 
motor car. When it came, he went off without ask- 
ing anyone to go with him. He stopped at Miss 
Dunbar’s, went in and presently came out with 
Miss Jewett. The two were in earnest conversation. 
When the car started off again it turned into the 
road which led to the Academy. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


Wedding Gifts 

KEMP had gone off on a sketching trip 
with some of his former fellow students. The 
studio was closed for the time being. Elizabeth, par- 
ticularly, missed the figure of her friend swinging 
along the road, hat off, sketch box in evidence. He 
always gave a cheery call as he passed, and his merry 
whistle was heard long after he had gone by. It 
still wanted nearly two months before the close of 
school, but Miss JewetPs wedding was already talked 
of, and the new house next to Miss Dunbar’s was 
almost finished. Nothing gave Elizabeth and Betsy 
more pleasure than to visit this future home of their 
teacher. Betsy felt a peculiar interest in it because 
it would be her uncle’s, too, and Elizabeth was deeply 
concerned in anything associated with her beloved 
Miss Jewett, so the two little girls had many an 
intimate talk over this new home. 

Uncle Rob says they are going to stay at Miss 


268 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


Dunbar’s till they get the house all furnished, and 
they want to do it gradually,” Betsy informed her 
friend. ^^They don’t want to go in until it looks 
cosey and homelike, and the grounds are all cleared 
up. Of course they are going to be gone for two 
months on their honeymoon, and will buy most of 
the things in the city before they come back. Won’t 
it be fun, Elizabeth, to watch them fix up the house; 
and won’t it be funny to say aunt Margaret instead 
of Miss Jewett?” 

Elizabeth sighed. wish she were going to be 
my aunt Margaret, too,” she said. 

Maybe she will let you call her so,” said Betsy, 
with a generous impulse. “I am going to ask her.” 

^^Oh Betsy, would you really!” Elizabeth’s face 
was radiant. 

^^Why, certainly I will; but not yet, of course. I 
couldn’t till she is really my aunt, you know.” 

'^Oh, that will be soon enough,” agreed Elizabeth, 
think it was lovely of you to think of that, Betsy. 
What are you going to give her for a wedding 
present?” 

don’t know exactly, but something very, very 
nice, of course.” 


WEDDING GIFTS 


269 


^^Are you and Hal going to give something to- 
gether, or are you going to give something by your- 
self?’^ 

^^By myself. Hal is going to get it. Aunt Em is 
going to give them all their flat silver, and probably 
Hal and I will give silver, too. Mrs. Lynde is going 
to give them something for the house, — a picture, I 
think Bess said they were thinking of. Bess is going 
to give a lamp or a clock, she hasn’t decided which.” 

Elizabeth sighed again. It seemed hard that she 
could not do as much when she was quite sure that 
she loved Miss Jewett better than any of these others 
did. ^‘1 don’t know what I shall give, — only some 
little thing,” she confessed. ^‘The family will give 
something nice, I suppose, and Kathie is making 
some pretty things by hand, things to wear, I mean. 
Mother hasn’t told me whether I can give a separate 
something or not, but I do so want to. I wish I 
could hang her walls with wonderful tapestries, and 
scatter articles of value all through her rooms. I 
should like to drape her windows with silken hang- 
ings and strew soft rugs for her dainty feet, and I 
fain would crowd her galleries with lovely pictures to 
gladden her eyes.” 


270 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


Betsy laughed. ^^She hasnT any galleries, and 
she wouldnT. like them crowded, anyway. 

^^Oh Betsy, you are so very lateral, said Eliza- 
beth. ^^You have so much unimagination. I was 
just picturing to myself a lordly domicil for a favored 
dame. I wish, — I wish, — I wish I could think of 
something perfectly beautiful and dandy that I 
could give her, but alas, Betsy, I am impecunrious.’^ 

“You know perfectly well, Elizabeth, that she 
will not care, and that she will value whatever you 
give her much more than the gifts of some others I 
could mention.’^ 

“Well, I hope so,’^ returned Elizabeth, somewhat 
consoled. “I am going to ask Dick the next time 
he comes home and perhaps he can help me out with 
an original idea; he often does.^’ 

But before Elizabeth saw Dick again a subject 
came up which so excited her that even Miss Jewett^s 
wedding present was a matter of less importance. 
It was the very next morning after her talk with 
Betsy that an announcement was made at school 
which set all the older pupils to whispering and 
wondering. 

“Before we open school, children,’^ said Miss 


WEDDING GIFTS 


271 


Jewett, ^^I want to say to you that two scholarships 
have been established at the Academy. These are 
open to the pupils of this school. One for the boys 
and the other for the girls. There will be an ex- 
amination at the end of the term, but the record for 
the year will be considered as well as the marks of 
the examination papers. Of course this applies to 
the older girls and boys only; those who are in om* 
highest class, I mean. Anyone over twelve years of 
age, that is who has already entered his or her thir- 
teenth year, is eligible. Of comse the time is short, 
but I think it is better so as the regular work of the 
year will be a fairer test of scholarship than a sudden 
industrious spurt would be. I am not at liberty 
just yet to make known the name of the person who 
has established these scholarships, but this will be 
done when the names of the fortunate winners are 
announced. 

^‘When do we take the examinations?^^ spoke up 
Phil Selden. 

‘^The last week of the term,’’ Miss Jewett told 
him. “Instead of the usual examinations, those 
required by the Academy will be given. They will 
be written ones, of course.” 


272 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


With all good intention of settling down to work 
with more than ordinary zeal, the larger boys and 
girls could not keep their attention absolutely fixed 
upon their books that morning. One or two of the 
girls had already made their plans to go off to board- 
ing-school, but of those remaining there were 
enough to make it a matter of competition, and what 
a buzz there was when the hour of recess came. Bess 
declared once and for all that she wasn’t going to 
try. She would go to the Academy, anyhow, and 
there wasn’t the slightest use in wearing out her 
soul in making an effort to do more than merely pass. 
Corinne wasn’t sure whether she would be in the 
neighborhood another winter; it would depend upon 
how long her parents remained abroad. Maria 
Black was going to boarding-school and wasn’t 
going to bother with an examination. Phil Selden 
looked very determined when he said: ^^Well, I, 
for one, am going to try my level best.” Bert was 
outside the limit of age and did not concern himself. 
Patsy McGonigle was a little older, being barely 
twelve. He scratched his head and looked dubious, 
but didn’t say whether he would enter the lists or not. 

As for Elizabeth, she was so excited that she could 


WEDDING GIFTS 


273 


scarcely speak. She mixed up her words more than 
ever and went from tragedy to comedy by leaps. 
‘^I shall simply respire if I don’t get it/’ she cried. 
'^Oh dear, I wish a fairy would help me. Betsy, 
who do you suppose is the saintly personage who has 
done this benefacted deed? Is it male or female? 
I would kiss his hand upon my bended knees.” 

Maybe it isn’t a he; maybe it is a she,” remarked 
Betsy. ^^Oh, Elizabeth, perhaps it is yoiu* aunt 
Eunice.” 

^^Ye shades of Venus! perhaps it is,” cried Eliza- 
beth. “Well, I won’t kiss her hand, and I won’t get 
on my knees to her. Do you suppose it really could 
be?” 

“I think it could very well be, for you know we 
are always hearing of the kind and charitable things 
she does.’^ 

“And it would be just like her to do it without 
unclosing her name until the very last; she’s just 
that kind of animal. I’ll bet it is she. The more I 
think of it the more I am certain. Well, all is I 
shall be on my most enduring mettle, steel or iron, 
or whatever it may be. I shall burn the midnight 
oil and I shall let the sickly hue of resolution be 


274 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


overcast by thought. Oh Betsy, I am so excited I 
can scarcely retain myself within this narrow body. 
When the fearsome day comes I shall call upon all 
the saints, angels and ministers of grace to assist 
me. If I fail, oh, if I should fail! Perish the un- 
worthy thought! but if I should, I know I shall fall 
in a dead faint on the floor, and I shall have to be 
borne out to an early grave. Of course you are going 
to try.^^ 

am going to try, I think, because I want a good 
record, although I suppose I will go to the Academy 
anyhow, for aunt Em has promised I should.^^ 

Suppose you should get it and I not!’^ cried 
Elizabeth. would be the most heart-rending 

tragedy.” 

Betsy looked at her with startled eyes. ^‘Oh 
Elizabeth,” she said. never thought of that. 
Maybe I will not try after all.” 

^^Oh, but you must if you want to. I should not 
be satisfied to have anyone make a sacrifice for me.” 

suppose it will have to be as aunt Em and uncle 
Rob say,” returned Betsy thoughtfully. ^Hf they 
insist upon it I shall have to, I suppose.” 

So the matter was disposed of and the two went 


WEDDING GIFTS 


275 


back into the schoolroom the more eager over their 
studies than before. 

Elizabeth was a bright scholar and Betsy was 
not far behind. They both stood on a par with one 
or two of the older girls, and felt that they had good 
reasons for thinking they could compete with them. 
Elizabeth poured forth her news at home with all 
her usual exuberance. Betsy reported it more 
quietly. 

Elizabeth, if you donT do your level best,^’ cried 
Kathie, “1 shall want to shake you.’^ 

shall not only want to shake myself,^’ replied 
Elizabeth, ^^but I shall want to hide my undimin- 
ished head in solitary places.’’ 

“And if you do get it, what then?” asked Kathie, 
laughing. 

“I shall skip like the roe upon the mountain-top. 
I shall sing hallelujahs with all my might, and my 
soul will take wings to the firmament on high with 
all the blue ethereal sky.” 

“Well, my most emotional and dramatically 
inclined sister, let me give you one piece of advice. 
Don’t use high-fiown language when you are writing 
your examination papers, and try to acquire a 


276 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


correct use of words before you do any stunts in 
English composition/’ 

Elizabeth looked sober. She was well aware 
that her use of words was open to criticism, for Miss 
Jewett was often quite severe upon her, but she did 
so like to flourish high-sounding words. However, 
it would be no time for the exercise of likes and dis- 
likes, she well knew, and she determined to make a 
very earnest effort to curb her imagination when it 
came to such an important thing as an examination. 
‘^Kathie,” she said, very gravely, am really 
going to try just as hard as I can. I am, I am. If 
you see any way in which you can help me, please 
do it, and I won’t answer back or anything; I will 
take it as meekly as a lamb, I will, indeed. All you 

will have to say if you see signs of rebellion ” 

There, now! stop right there,” cried Kathie. 

Couldn’t you say that more simply?” 

Elizabeth flushed up. ^AVhat must I say? If you 
nee that I don’t like it?” 

“Yes, that is better. Well, then?” 

“If you see that I don’t like it,” Elizabeth im- 
proved still further, “just don’t pay any attention, 
but go on chiding. Is chiding right?” 


WEDDING GIFTS 


277 


^ Perhaps it would be better to say: Go on cor- 
recting me. Very well, honey, I will help you all I 
can.’^ 

^^What am I going to give Miss Jewett?’^ asked 
Elizabeth. Betsy and I were talking about the 
wedding presents, mother, and she and Bess are 
both going to give something very, very nice.’^ 

A little cloud came over Mrs. Hollinses face. ^‘I 
wish you, too, could give something very, very nice, 
but I am sure Miss Jewett will be quite as much 
pleased with some simple thing. She knows you 
are fond of her, and she also knows that we cannot 
afford as much as some of our neighbors.’^ 

^^What are you going to give her, mother? 

^‘1 am having a workstand put in order for her. 
It is an old one which belonged to my grandmother. 
We have another, and I thought I could spare this. 
I know Miss Jewett wants one, for she has often 
admired the one in my room. I think she will value 
such a gift more than anything I could buy for her.^^ 
^^I think so, too, for I know she loves old furniture 
when it is really nice. I am glad it is something for 
her very own self. May I tell Betsy, mother?^’ 

^^If you like. Perhaps I can find something for 


278 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


you to give her. I had not really thought of your 
making a separate gift, but I can readily understand 
that you would like to.’’ 

Elizabeth went off much heartened by this, but 
the question passed out of her mind when she met 
Betsy and was told that Miss Tyson and Betsy’s 
uncle both thought it best that she should take the 
examination. ^Ht will establish your record, if it 
does nothing more,” said Miss Emily. ^^Even if you 
do not win the scholarship, your place in the Academy 
will be understood. It would gratify me very much, 
of course, if you were to win, although the money 
consideration is a small part of it.” 

“If anyone wins, I hope it will be Elizabeth,” re- 
turned Betsy, “for she really needs it and I don’t.” 

“That may be true, but as she has an equal chance 
with the others, I do not think we should let her 
opportunity outrank yours.” 

So this was what Betsy had to report to her first 
best, and Elizabeth felt that she must make her very 
best endeavor to come out ahead of the rest. There 
would be five girls to compete with and it was going 
to be a close contest, she feared. The boys would 
have an equally exciting time, and these last week^ 


WEDDING GIFTS 


279 


of school promised to be the very busiest ones of the 
year. It was well that Mr. Kemp was away, for 
now there was no temptation to go to the studio. 
Lessons were always the very first consideration, 
and Elizabeth worked like a beaver over them. 
Even the gray house did not see her very often. 
There was less self-denial in this because Miss Darby 
was still there, and although Elizabeth still believed 
that she was the one who had offered the scholar- 
ships, she had no great wish to come in contact with 
the lady. With the scholarships, she might win her 
great-aunt^s approval; if she did not win she felt 
quite sure that she would be looked upon with 
even less kindliness than at present. There was 
much at stake, and these were stirring times for 
Elizabeth. 

The pleasanter subject of the approaching mar- 
riage came in with a sort of tranquillizing effect. It 
was the first wedding in which Elizabeth had ever 
been personally interested, and every detail was 
known by heart. Kathie was to be one of the 
bridesmaids, and Hal one of the ushers. Although 
the wedding ceremony would take place in the city 
in which Miss Jewett had been living, it might be 


280 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


possible that Elizabeth could go. Betsy was deter- 
mined that she should, and had a little scheme of 
her own which she hoped would work to advantage. 
She was waiting till she should see her brother Hal 
before she mentioned it to Elizabeth. She knew 
Hal would fall in with the scheme and she thought 
her uncle would, too, but she would bide her time. 

So the lovely May days went by, full of so many 
interests that, long as they were, they were all too 
short for the things that must be accomplished, and 
each brought nearer that day of the examinations. 
Then one morning on the first day of June Elizabeth 
heard a familiar call and saw Mr. Kemp swinging 
along past the house. She ran out on the porch to 
hail him. 

He waved gayly to her. Come over, come over,’^ 
he called. can’t stop now, but come over just as 
soon as you can.” 


CHAPTER XIX 


The Model’s Pay 

JT was not till lessons were well off her mind that 

Elizabeth asked her mother’s permission to go 
to the studio. Don’t stay too long,” said her 
mother as she gave her leave. 

will try not,” answered Elizabeth, ^^but I shall 
have such loads to talk about that I may forget. If 
I am a little wee, wee bit late for supper, shall you 
mind very much, mother?” 

“Not if the bit is very wee. I think you’d better 
ask Mr. Kemp to take supper with us and then there 
will be no danger of your being detained.” 

“That will be very nice,” agreed Elizabeth, “for 
what we don’t finish saying we can keep on with as 
we walk along. Please have waffles, mother; he 
does like them so much and it will celebrate his 
coming back.” 

“I will see,” returned Mrs. Hollins, and Elizabeth 
was satisfied. She found Mr. Kemp busy in his 


282 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


studio, the door of which was opened wide to let 
in the soft June air. The room was in a state of 
confusion, sketches everywhere, and all sorts of 
odds and ends lying about. 

“Hello, Elfie,’’ he cried, as she appeared in the 
doorway. “You are just in time to see my new 
sketches before I put them away. I have done a 
lot, havenT 

Elizabeth looked around. “All these? She 
gave a comprehensive wave of the hand. “You 
surely have been busy. I have been very busy, too. 
Oh, Mr. Titian, I have so much to tell you that I 
donT know where to begin.^’ 

“Then suppose you go and sit over there on the 
model stand while I am sorting over these things, 
and you can reel off all the yarns you like. Your 
obedient servant will listen with both ears.’^ 

Elizabeth went over and stepped up on the stand. 
It was a rude affair which Mr. Kemp had -made 
himself. On it stood an antique chair, over the back 
of which hung some draperies. It was a very familiar 
seat to Elizabeth, for she had spent many an hour 
in it. She established herself comfortably and began 
to talk about the sketches, but Mr. Kemp interrupted 


THE MODEL^S PAY 


283 


her. “You arenT telling me anything I don’t know,” 
he said. “I want your news, not comments on my 
work. That will keep.” 

Elizabeth laughed, and launched forth upon an 
account of all the happenings which had taken place 
during the few weeks of her friend’s absence. Aunt 
Eunice came in for her share of comment, so did 
Miss Jewett’s wedding, but the paramount subject 
was the scholarship. 

After awhile she drew a long breath. Mr. Kemp 
stopped in his task of stacking up canvases and said: 
“Well, you have had stirring times. I certainly 
hope you will get that scholarship, Elfie, and if 
there is anything I can do to help just speak the 
word.” 

“Oh, I suppose it is all in my eternal self,” re- 
turned Elizabeth. 

“Do you by any chance mean internal?” inquired 
Mr. Kemp, squinting up his eyes as he held off a 
canvas at arm’s length. 

“I suppose I do mean that,” responded Eliza- 
beth. I am afraid that is where my rock of destruc- 
tion lies. Kathie is trying to help me and make me 
use right words instead of wrong ones, but once in 


284 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


awhile I do make a slip, although I am really mak- 
ing a superhuman effort to speak correctly.^’ 

Mr. Kemp laughed. ^‘1 rather prefer the incor- 
rectness, myself,’^ he remarked. ^Ht makes you a 
much more original young person to have your own 
special vocabulary.’^ 

^^But if it should interfere with my getting the 
scholarship,” answered Elizabeth soberly. 

'^Oh, then, of course we must not encourage it. 
I tell you what, though, Elfie; when the strain be- 
comes too great you come down here and let off your 
sky-rocketty speech; in that way you will be easing 
yourself and entertaining me.” 

might do that,” agreed Elizabeth, rather glad 
that she could relax from her watchfulness over her 
speech. Mr. Kemp, are you going to the wedding? ” 
‘^Why, I don’t know. I haven’t thought much 
about it, to confess the truth. Are you going?” 

don’t know yet. It is the ardent desire of my 
heart, and if both Betsy and Bess are there I shall 
feel a maiden all forlorn to be left at home. Not 
tolhave a proper gift and to be deprived of such a 
boon as attending the happy event is almost too 
jnuch for my equaliberum.” 


THE MODELS PAY 


285 


Mr. Kemp looked up with a merry chuckle. 
does me good to hear your old familiar manner of 
speech, Elfie,’^ he said. Why havenT you a proper 
gift for your beloved Miss Jewett? 

^^DonT cause me to enclose the state of the family 
finances, Mr. Titian. I havenT anything to buy 
with; that is the whole truth. 

‘^1 can sympathize with you because I have often 
been in that condition myself.^’ 

^^Oh, but you never need be without a beautiful 
present to give when you have all these fine pictures.’’ 

^^That is what I always have to fall back upon, 
my dear Elfie.” 

'^Are you going to give one to Miss Jewett?” 
Elizabeth made bold to ask. 

^^Why, I don’t know her so very well, and I really 
had not thought of giving her anything. I have 
made her acquaintance only very recently, you see, 
and Mr. Tyson I have met very seldom.” 

^^But you have known her as long, almost as long, 
as you have me, and I am sure we are very intimate 
friends,” returned Elizabeth, with the thought of 
how well one of the pictures would look in the new 
house. 


286 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


''Oh, that cannot be so. Why, we have known 
one another for ages. I can scarcely remember the 
time when I didn’t know you, Elfie.” 

"It was that day when I was getting the pussy- 
willows, that we met,” said Elizabeth reminiscently, 
"and you were painting in the field.” 

Mr. Kemp turned and began to rummage behind 
some portfolios. Presently he brought out a canvas. 
"And here it is,” he said. "It is better than I 
thought, although I like that first real study I made 
of you later on. I say, Elfie, how do you think this 
would do for Miss Jewett’s wedding present?” 

"Oh, I am sure she would love it,” cried Elizabeth, 
well pleased at the suggestion. "She was so de- 
lighted with the pussywillows, and kept them on her 
desk as long as they lasted.” 

"And she wouldn’t object to the presence in the 
picture of the one who gathered them, you think?” 
Mr. Kemp looked up with a little half smile. 

"Oh Mr. Titian, what a tease you are. I am sure 
she would not mind, and as for myself it would make 
me ecstatic to think that I was there and that every 
time she looked at the picture she would see me.” 

"Then, my dear Elfie, consider the picture yours.” 


THE MODEL^S PAY 


287 


“What? You donT mean that you are going to 
give it to me to give to her?’^ Elizabeth jumped up 
in sheer delight. 

“Why, what else?^^ 

“I thought you meant you, yourself, were going 
to give it. Oh Mr. Titian, I think it is too much 
for you to do. I donT think I ought to take it.^^ 

“You donT? Well, my dear child, let me tell you 
that I certainly think I owe you something for sit- 
ting for me so patiently and often. A model costs 
something, you know, and if you will take this in 
payment for sitting, why, we^ll call it quits. He 
picked up the picture again and advancing toward 
the model stand dropped on one knee and held it 
out. “May it please your Majesty to accept this 
poor offering from you leal knight, he said. 

Elizabeth snatched up a piece of dull brocade 
from the chair, held it around her so that it made a 
trailing drapery and swept to the edge of the stand. 
“We are pleased to accept your offering. Sir Knight,^’ 
she said, “and you may kiss our hand.’^ 

This ceremony accomplished, she flung aside the 
drapery and jumped down. “Oh Mr. Titian,” she 
said, “I think you are the darlingest artist man that 


288 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


was ever born. Do you really, really think I have 
earned this? It is so much, so very much nicer to 
feel that I have.” 

^^I consider that you surely have earned it,” re- 
plied Mr. Kemp. ^^Let us see if we can find some 
sort of simple frame for it. You donT know how 
much better it will look in a frame.” 

“Oh, but that would be too much.” 

“Not a bit of it. I have worked over this a little 
since that first day, and I may give it one or two 
more touches. You can leave it here and I will see 
what sort of frame I can find.” 

This Elizabeth was ready to do. “If I had 
searched the world over I couldnT have found any- 
thing I would rather give,” she said, then asked, “Are 
you very sure, Mr. Titian, that you might not be 
able to sell it for a great deal of money and that you 
will not be sorry tomorrow that you gave it to me?” 

“Far be it from me to have any such feeling. I 
have been paid for it in better coin than gold of the 
realm, my lady. Your gracious appreciation of my 
poor gift is worth more than pearls and diamonds.” 

Mr. Kemp knew that this sort of talk delighted 
Elizabeth and that it would reassure her as ordinary 


THE MODEL^S PAY 


289 


language might not. She fairly bubbled over with 
delight as she said: There isn’t anyone, I don’t 
care who, that will have anything finer to give. 
Who cares for silver when they can have pictures?” 

^^Elfie, my sweet child, you voice my ideas ex- 
actly,” Mr. Kemp assured her. “Have I any silver? 
Not an ounce. I bought my spoons at the Five-and 
Ten-cent store and they serve me well. I enjoy my 
simple fare quite as much while partaking it from — 
shall we say near-silver, or shall we speak the truth 
and call it tin? — I repeat : I spurn your gold, and 
hug my pictures to my heart.” He suited the 
action to the word. 

Elizabeth nodded wisely. “I think I am happier 
than Bess or Corinne,” she said thoughtfully, “and 
yet I haven’t half so much.” 

“We are philosophers, Elfie. We belong to that 
happy class who have riches the world wots not of. 
But, I say, speaking of things to eat, didn’t you say 
something about waffles?” 

“I said that I thought we might be going to have 
them. Is it time? It can’t be.” 

Mr. Kemp consulted his watch. “It is so near 
that there isn’t any fun in it. I don’t want to miss 


290 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


anything that is coming to me. Waffles and honey, 
is it?^’ 

‘^Oh yes, honey, of course, and maybe chicken. 
I am not sure.^^ 

'^Yum-yum!^^ exclaimed her friend. ^^We cannot 
waste another moment. Come along, Elfie.^’ 

They went forth and reached the house just as 
Electra was bringing in the first plate of waffles. 
“I was a wee, wee bit late,’^ acknowledged Eliza- 
beth, when all had welcomed back Mr. Kemp, ^^but 
if you knew, mother, what a joyous thing has hap- 
pened you would not be grudging of the extra 
minutes. 

^^Hush, hush!’^ warned Mr. Kemp; “wait till 
after supper, please, Elfie. You will spoil my appe- 
tite if you bring up embarrassing subjects.’^ 

So Elizabeth did not tell her news till she had her 
mother all to herself. “Isn’t it the most joyful pres- 
ent that could be?” she said. “Oh mother, I am so 
happy about it that even if I can’t go to the wedding 
I shall not mind so much.” 

“But you are going,” replied her mother with a 
smile. 


“Oh mother, tell me.” 


THE MODEL^S PAY 


291 


Betsy came over awhile ago and said her uncle 
wanted her to say that he specially wanted you to 
go with Betsy as her guest, and he added that he 
would not feel himself really married unless you 
were there to see that the contract was carried out 
properly/^ 

^^IsnT that just like him?’^ Elizabeth laughed, 
do love Mr. Robert, although he will never get 
done teasing me about contracts. I love so many 
people, mother. Everyone is so perfectly lovely to 
me; I mean everyone except aunt Eunice. I am so 
happy, that I could even love her if she would let 
me.’’ 

Bless your heart, child, I believe you could,” 
replied her mother, kissing her. 

'^May I wear my yellow dress to the wed- 
ding?” inquired Elizabeth. “Will it be suitable, 
mother?” 

“I was thinking of a new white one, but if 
you would rather wear the yellow I have no 
objection.” 

“I think I would rather,” agreed Elizabeth. “I 
suppose there is no chance of my being so favored as 
to have a new hat,” she added wistfully. 


292 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


‘^Why, my dear, I donT know. I will do my best. 
What would you like?’’ 

^^Oh, if I could have a yellowish one with nastur- 
tiums on it I would love it.” 

‘^Well, dear, I cannot promise, but I will do my 
best. I realize that it is an important occasion, but 
you see there are so many things to get for Kathie’s 
bridesmaid dress, that I am afraid you must come 
out at the little end of the horn.” 

^^Oh well, never mind,” said Elizabeth cheerfully. 

Maybe I would be too happy if I had everything 
I want. Could I go down and see Betsy just a little 
while? I want to thank her for coming up and I 
want to thank her for inviting me; Mr. Robert, too, 
I want to thank him, too, and I want to tell Betsy 
about the picture. I don’t see how I can wait till 
morning, mother.” 

Her mother laughed. don’t see how you can 
either. I never saw such an excited little body. At 
this rate what will you be by the time all these 
unusual things are over?” 

Elizabeth gave a long sigh. ^^Now you remind me 
of that fearsome examination. It stares me in the 
face like a sheeted ghost.” 


THE MODEL^S PAY 


293 


^^DonT think about it, dear child. Run along to 
Betsy and I will let Electra stop and bring you 
home; she is going down into the village.’^ 

So Elizabeth danced away to Betsy, and if their 
tongues did not run it was not because they had 
nothing to talk about. 


CHAPTER XX 


The Locked Door 

rjpHE dreaded day at last arrived. Elizabeth was 
so nervous that her mother felt a deep compas- 
sion for the child. almost wish there were no 
scholarship to be won/^ she said to her husband. 
’^Elizabeth is such an intense sort of little body that 
I am afraid she will be actually ill if she fails.” 

^‘1 don’t believe she is going to fail,” returned Mr. 
Hollins hopefully. 

Betsy was almost as anxious as Elizabeth, not for 
herself, for all that she really cared for was to get a 
worthy mark, but she did care very much for Eliza- 
beth. Corinne had withdrawn from the race, as she 
had received word that her parents would return 
before long. There were, then, but four contestants 
to look upon as rivals, for the two great friends. 

.^^Oh, Elizabeth, I do hope and pray you will get 
it,” whispered Betsy, as they took their places. 
Elizabeth was beyond words, but she gave Betsy’s 


THE LOCKED DOOR 


295 


hand a nervous squeeze, and by the coldness of the 
eager fingers Betsy knew the state of Elizabeth's 
feelings. 

It was a solemn-faced little company which Miss 
Jewett overlooked, but she gave each an encouraging 
smile, as she told them to sit one desk apart in alter- 
nate rows. She explained what the work would be 
and herself wrote the first set of questions on the 
board. 

The children fell to work with eagerness. There 
was not a sound except a sigh from one or another 
overwrought heart, the subdued rustle of papers, 
and the scratching of pens. At the end of the first 
hour the papers were collected. That much over, 
Elizabeth felt rather confident that she had answered 
all her questions correctly. So far, good. 

Next came an examination in United States his- 
tory. Facts Elizabeth was familiar with, and she 
expected to be able to answer every question rightly. 
She went over them carefully and began her an- 
swers, writing with precision and making an effort 
to use simple words. She went on swimmingly until 
about half her work was done, then she suddenly 
came to a halt. The date of the battle of Alamance, 


296 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


Alamance? Alamance? What did she know about 
it? For the life of her she could not think. She 
looked at the board and back again at her paper. 
She glanced at the clock. She looked over at Betsy. 
Finally she concluded that she would leave the ques- 
tion for awhile and go back to it when she had fin- 
ished the rest. This she did, finding no further 
trouble. The time was almost up when she again 
cudgelled her brains. She became more and more 
nervous as the moments sped. Why was she so 
stupid? What was the matter with her that this 
thing had failed to stick in her memory? She felt 
desperate. 

Betsy, looking up, caught the distressed expres- 
sion and knew that something had gone wrong. 
Her own paper was about complete. She had re- 
membered all about Alamance, even to the exact 
date. There it was plainly written: ^^May 16, 1771.” 
She wondered what it was that was troubling Eliz- 
abeth. Of course she could not ask, but she did so 
wish that she knew. Supposing Elizabeth were to 
get a lower mark than herself and thus lose the schol- 
arship. That would never do. Betsy looked down 
at her neat paper which showed correct answers to 


THE LOCKED DOOR 


297 


the ten questions given. She looked over at Eliza- 
beth’s sheet lying spread out before her, and saw a 
blank space which came, she guessed, in about the 
place where the answer to Alamance should be. 
Elizabeth’s two hands were buried in her curly locks, 
her eyes were fixed on the paper, but she did not 
make a move to write anything further. The hands 
of the clock were approaching the close of the hour; 
in another minute the papers must be handed in. 
As if knowing that Betsy was watching her, she turned 
around and gave her a despairing look. The clock 
struck the hour. There was a rustle of papers as 
the different contestants gathered them up. Betsy 
dipped her pen in the ink, hastily made a mark which 
converted 1771 into 1774 and took up her paper. 
Elizabeth hurriedly scribbled something in the blank 
space, feeling that an error was better than nothing, 
and followed Betsy. 

The rest of the day went fairly enough. All were 
earnest and serious, and did their very best. At last 
it was over; the long dreaded moments had actually 
passed. With a smile Miss Jewett dismissed them. 

can at least attest to your having been good 
workers,” she said. never saw such very deep 


298 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


interest. I wish there was a scholarship for each 
one of you, but as it is I can only wish good-luck 
to you all. We shall see how it comes out by day 
after tomorrow, I think. 

Elizabeth and Betsy clasped hands as they went 
out the door. ^Ht is over,’^ said Elizabeth, ^‘and I 
feel like a rag. I think I did pretty well with most 
of the questions, though I did get rattled over the 
history. There was one question that I couldn’t 
seem to get, and I waited, hoping it would come to 
me, but it didn’t and at the very last minute I just 
put down something. Oh Betsy, I wonder if you 
know the date of the battle of Alamance. What 
did you put down?” 

put down May 16, 1774,” replied Betsy calmly. 

^^And I said 1775; I wonder which is right. I 
shall look the minute I get home. I don’t see why 
they picked out a little unimportant thing like that 
to ask us.” 

“But it isn’t unimportant,” declared Betsy. “It 
was really the first strike for freedom; it was in North 
Carolina, you know, long before Concord and Lex- 
ington and all that.” 

“Oh, dear me, so it was. I remember all about 


THE LOCKED DOOR 


299 


it now. How very stupid of me to forget. It all 
comes back to me now, but, Betsy, I think it was even 
earlier than we have made it; I don’t believe either 
one of us is right.” 

^^Then if we are both wrong there is no harm 
done,” said Betsy with a smile. 

^^How can we live till day after tomorrow?” 
Elizabeth went on. 

‘^We shall have to think about the wedding and 
that will take our minds off unpleasant things,” re- 
turned Betsy. Then they fell to discussing this great 
event and no more was said about the battle of 
Alamance then or at any other time, for Betsy kept 
her own counsel. 

If the two girls were excited on the day of the ex- 
aminations they were more so on that morning when 
Miss Jewett announced that she was ready to give 
the name of the successful competitors. You could 
have heard a pin drop in the schoolroom. Two 
fiery spots burned in Elizabeth’s cheeks. Betsy was 
very pale, even Bess looked less placid than usual, 
for she really was most anxious that Elizabeth 
should win. Phil Selden nervously fingered a pencil, 
then thrust his hands in his pockets and sat with eyes 


300 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


j&xed on his desk. Patsy McGonigle looked around 
with a broad grin. 

will first tell you,^’ said Miss Jewett, 'Hhat it 
is Mr. Henry Gilmore who has established these 
scholarships, and I am sure he — but the clapping 
of hands broke in upon the sentence. Elizabeth 
clapped more vigorously than any of the rest. Dear 
Grandpa Gil, why had she never thought of its being 
him? She was conscious that in case of success she 
would be thankful that it was not aunt Eunice to 
whom she must offer her thanks. 

Miss Jewett looked around with an indulgent 
smile. '^That is right,’’ she said. am glad you 
all feel like applauding. I do myself. The boy who 
received the highest marks in the examination is 
Patsy McGonigle.” For some reason everyone 
giggled, and Patsy turned very red, squirming in his 
seat most awkwardly. ^‘1 must say that Patsy’s 
record in school is good, too, except in the matter 
of deportment,” Miss Jewett went on; “but even 
that does not place him so low as to lose him the 
scholarship. The next, I may state, is Phil Selden, 
who lacks very little of being even with Patsy. The 
trustees give Phil honorable mention,” 


THE LOCKED DOOR 


301 


This, however, appeared small comfort to Phil, 
who looked as if he could cry. He did want that 
scholarship so badly, and to be outdone by a little 
rascal like Patsy was almost too much. Patsy’s grin 
had disappeared. Even when Bert thumped him on 
the back, this being his way of offering congratula- 
tions, Patsy only squirmed away, and presently 
arose to his feet. ^^Miss Jewett, ma’am,” he said, 
might I speak a wurrud?” 

^^To be sure, Patsy,” replied Miss Jewett. 

^‘Me mother was sayin’. Miss Jewett,” Patsy 
began, ^Hhat was I to git the scholarship, she’d be 
turr’ble proud, but afther all, ma’am, she was thinkin’ 
I was full young to be goin’ so far to school, and how 
would I be gittin’ there, says she, an,’ I bein’ the old- 
est, how would she git at me if me father was took 
worse or one av the little ones fell in the fire or anny- 
thing like that, an’, says she, 'Patsy, me boy, I 
think ye’d best not be thinkin’ of it for another 
year. Ye’ll be gettin’ good schoolin’ enough where 
ye are, for awhile, and, says she, if so be it comes 
to ye, just ye be thankin’ the schoolmistress and say 
ye’ll be stayin’ where ye are for awhile yet.’” Then 
Patsy sat down. 


302 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


Miss Jewett threw a smiling glance at Phil. 
that is so, Patsy, she said, ^Hhen of course the schol- 
arship will go to Phil Selden; you know that.^’ 

^^Yes, ma^am. It^s all right.'^ 

congratulate you both,’^ Miss Jewett said, ^^but 
we must not talk about this any more just now, for 
I know there are some very anxious girls here. I 
wonT keep them waiting a moment longer. The 
scholarship for the girls goes to Miss Elizabeth 
Hollins.^^ 

Elizabeth could not refrain from an 
ecstatic exclamation. She clutched Betsy fiercely. 

^‘Honorable mention is given to Betsy Tyson, 
Miss Jewett went on. ‘^The contest was very close, 
but Elizabeth came out a little ahead. 

A soft color suffused Betsy’s face and she cast down 
her eyes. How glad, how very glad she was of that 
little mark which made a figure one into a four. 

Elizabeth flew home on wings of joy. It seemed 
to her as if her feet scarcely touched the earth. 
She rushed into the house pell-mell, crying out. 
Where is mother? Where is Kathie? It’s mine! 
It’s mine!” 

Electra appeared from the kitchen. What’s all 


THE LOCKED DOOR 


303 


this to-do about? she asked. “Your mother and 
Miss Kathie have both gone up to your Cousin 
Belle^s.^^ 

Elizabeth did not wait for anything further, but 
was out of the door like a flash, and racing up the 
street as if running for a wager. They were all gath- 
ered on the porch when she reached the gray house, 
her mother, Kathie, cousin Belle, Grandpa Gil, 
Ruth and aunt Eunice. The presence of the last- 
mentioned did not dampen Elizabeth's enthusiasm 
on this occasion, and she rushed into the midst of 
the group, throwing herself into her mother^s arms, 
crying: “IVe got it! It^s mine! It^s mine!^^ 

Aunt Eunice looked at her severely. “What is 
hers?^^ she asked Mrs. Gilmore. 

“Is it the scholarship?^^ cried Kathie. “Oh, 
Elizabeth, have you really won it?’^ 

“Oh, I have, I have!’^ replied Elizabeth in tones 
of triumph. Then she rushed over to Grandpa Gil 
and wound her arms around his neck. “Oh, dearest, 
dearest Grandpa Gil,’^ she said. “I know now that 
it was you; it was all you who did it.^’ Then sud- 
denly, without another word, she collapsed upon the 
floor and began to sob from sheer excitement. 


304 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


“There, there, dear child, expostulated Grandpa 
Gil, “donT do that. Why, I thought you wanted to 
win, and now will you cry about it? Come here and 
dry your eyes. I want to whisper something to you.’^ 
— Pm crying,^’ stammered Elizabeth, “be- 
cause all my laugh is used up and there are no com- 
motions left but the crying ones.’^ 

Then everyone, even aunt Eunice, laughed; and 
Elizabeth recovered sufficiently to go to Grandpa 
Gil and hear what he had to say. 

“I counted on your winning, he whispered, 
“and that is the chief reason why there is a scholar- 
ship at all.” 

“So you have actually won the scholarship,” aunt 
Eunice^s clear, crisp voice came in. “I am very 
much pleased with you, Elizabeth. I confess I 
didnT expect it was in you. Come here, my child.” 

Elizabeth left Grandpa Gilmore^s side, where she 
would much rather be, and went to her aunt. “I 
wish to show my appreciation of your good effort,” 
said aunt Eunice, “and should like you to accept 
this. You will probably need new school books, 
and it will go toward the purchase of them.” 

Elizabeth's hand closed over a coin which aunt 


THE LOCKED DOOR 


305 


Eunice put into it. Thank you very much/^ she 
said quietly. am glad I have done something to 
please you, aunt Eunice,’^ she added. 

Miss Darby looked at her great-niece sharply. 
She did not know whether the remark was made in 
sarcasm or not, but, seeing Elizabeth's innocent look, 
she assumed a more amiable expression. ^^The 
money is yours to do with as you please, she said. 
“Your mother can help you decide upon the best 
use to make of it. I only suggested the books.’' 
Aunt Eunice restored her pocket-book to the little 
bag from which she had taken it and Elizabeth felt 
herself dismissed. 

Of course, there were congratulations from all the 
rest, and there were many questions about the other 
contestants. Elizabeth gave a humorous account 
of Patsy’s speech. She was a good mimic and imi- 
tated him perfectly. Then she must run home to 
tell her father the glad news, and as it was time to 
end their own visit, Mrs. Hollins and Kathie left too. 

“What was it aunt Eunice gave you?” asked 
Kathie, as they were walking down the shady road. 

“I haven’t looked,” said Elizabeth, opening her 
hand in which she held the coin. “Why, it’s gold,” 


306 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 

she exclaimed. felt so little that I didnT think 
it was more than a dime. How much is it, mother? 
I donT know much about gold pieces.^’ 

Her mother looked at it. ^^Why, it is five dollars, 
my dear.’^ 

^‘Really? Why, I don’t believe I expressed my 
gratification half pleasedly enough. Do you think 
I ought to go back and do it over again?” 

J^No, my dear; I think you have said quite as 
much as can be required of you,” her mother replied, 
to Elizabeth’s relief. 

The child looked wistfully down at the money in 
her hand. “I never had so much,” she said. ^^Do 
you think I should spend it on school books, mother? ” 

^^Why, my dear child, I think that as you have 
done so well and have made it so easy for us all that 
the least we can do is to buy your books for you. 
You shall do just as aunt Eunice said; spend it as 
you please.” 

^^Oh mother, would it buy the hat?” 
am sure it would.” 

^‘Then may I? May I?” 

‘Hf that will please you the most, you may, as- 
suredly. Kathie must make one more trip to the 


THE LOCKED DOOR 


307 


city before the wedding and you might go with her 
to select what you would like.’’ 

^^Will you take me, Kathie? I beseech you with 
all the ardency of my nature.” 

^^Why, of course I will,” responded her sister 
heartily. “I think if we get the hat untrimmed and 
the flowers separate, that I can trim it and it will 
not cost so much, or we can get finer flowers for it 
in that way.” 

And so the nasturtium hat was bought, and Eliza- 
beth’s cup of happiness was full. Betsy was no less 
happy. She had received high praise from her aunt 
and uncle, who said that she had done them credit, 
and that they were quite as well pleased with her 
honorable mention as with the scholarship; in fact, 
they were more pleased because she had so nearly 
won it, and as things were it was better that Eliza- 
beth should be first. 

Loyal, good, little Betsy said never a word about 
the battle of Alamance, but took the praise sedately 
and turned her thoughts to the wedding, now but a 
few days off. 

As for the event itself, it was like most others, ex- 
cept that among the guests rarely are three happier 


308 ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS 


girls than those who sat side by side, one in yellow, 
one in white and one in blue, and who were the first 
to kiss the bride after her own family had done so. 

They all rode home together in the gloaming, tired 
but very, very content. The new house for the newer 
Mrs. Tyson loomed up among the trees. Opposite 
stood the schoolhouse, silent and deserted. 

'^The door is locked, murmured Elizabeth to 
Betsy, ^Tocked for us always.^^ 

‘‘Why, no, it isnT,’^ retmned Betsy. “We can 
go in if we like sometimes.^’ 

“I didn’t mean just that,” replied Elizabeth, with 
a backward look at the familiar door; but Betsy 
did not follow the flight of Elizabeth’s thoughts, 
which were already speeding on through future 
years. 


Publications of 
W. A. WILDE COMPANY 
Boston Chicago 


FAMOUS STORIES FOR GIRLS 

By Charlotte M, Vaile 


The Orcutt Girls 

OR, ONE TERM AT THE ACADEMY. 316 pp. 

Sue Orcutt 

A SEQUEL TO “THE ORCUTT GIRLS.” 335 pp. 

These companion volumes are among the most 
popular^ books for girls which have ever been written 
concerning school life. In these books Mrs. Vaile 
depicts that old ^ academic life which used to be so 
great a feature in the life of New England. Mrs. 
Vaile shows her intimate knowledge of the subject, 
and both books are full of incentive and inspiration. 

Wheat and Huckleberries 

OR, DR. NORTHMORE’S DAUGHTERS. 336 pp. 

Another story for girls with the true ring of genuine- 
ness, and as the two girls around whom the story cen- 
ters were born and brought up in the rich farm regions 
of the Middle West, and then spent their summers in 
the New England home of their grandfather, the author 
has been able to weave into her narrative the various 
peculiarities of both sections. 

Each volume is fully illustrated. Price, $1.50 


The M. M. a 

A STORY OF THE GREAT ROCKIES. 232 pp. 

The experience of a New England girl in the Colorado 
mining pmp. It shows the pluck of the little school 
teacher in holding for her friend a promising mining 
claim which he had secured after years of misfortune 
in other ventures. 

Fully illustrated. Price, $1.00 


The Girls’ Dollar Book Shelf 

The object of this series is to give a high grade, 
attractive and interesting series of hooks for girls 
on up-to-date subjects and at a popular price 

Each volume $1,00 net, postpaid $1,12 


"By Amy E, Blanchard 

Elizabeth, Betsy and Bess 

Miss Blanchard needs no introduction to girls. Her stories have 
been read for years and Elizabeth, Betsy and Bess are just such 
characters as every girl enjoys reading about. 284 pages 

Elizabeth, Betsy and Bess — 
Schoolmates 

This is the story of the school days of the three girl chums and 
shows the individual development of each one. Every chapter is 
full of the interesting experiences dear to the hearts of girls of this 
age. 336 pages 

By Grace Blanchard 

Phillida's Glad Year 

As the librarian of one of our largest libraries, Miss Grace Blanch- 
ard knows what girls like and in this new volume readers will 
find some of the faces with which they were familiar in “Phil’s 
Happy Girlhood.” It is full of interest from beginning to end and 
will appeal to every girl. 340 pages 


By Jean M. T^ompion, Author of “Water Wonders” 

Three Bears of Porcupine Ridge. 
Wild Dwellers of Forest, Marsh 
and Lake 

' A splendid animal book, beautifully illustrated and interesting 
from cover to cover. The reputation of the author as a writer of 
animal stories alone is proof of the value of this volume. 320 pages 

Trapped on Eagle Ledge. Wild 
Kindred of Fur, Feather and Fin 

This is the continuation of the author’s interesting animal and 
nature stories collected in THREE BEARS OF PORCUPINE 
RIDGE. 330 pages 

Price, Cloth, $1,25 net each 









( 



V. 

















